AGE OF ATTILA
Fifth Century Byzantium and the Barbarians
BY
CHARLES DAVID GORDON
DURING THE FIFTH CENTURY the writing of contemporary history in the western
part of the Roman world was limited virtually to the compilation of meager
chronicles. In the East on the other hand, a sequence of historians
writing in Greek maintained the literary tradition of the Classical and
Hellenistic periods and consciously sought to link the present with the
past by adding to the works of their predecessors substantial narratives of
their own times. Thus, they recorded the death throes of the Western
Empire and the desperate yet in the end successful struggle for survival
by its Eastern counterpart.
Unfortunately, the remains of these fifth-century histories consist of
fragments of varying length preserved in works of writers of a later age.
Rut such as they are. they constitute an indispensable source for our
interpretation of the history of the critical period in which they were
written. Professor Gordon has made the bulk of the fragments available for the
first time in English translation. He has supplied an
introduction that facilitates their interpretation and linked them
together with short supplementary narratives in such a way as to present a
fairly continuous account of the outstanding military& and political
developments from the death of the Emperor Theodosius 1 in 395 to the
conquest of Italy by Theodoric the Ostrogoth in 493.
Since these fragments were preserved by later writers of the Eastern
Empire, who quoted them for various reasons, it is only natural that they
should be passages which deal for the most part with persons or episodes
that affected the East rather than the West. But this emphasis on the East
probably reflects the original character of the Greek histories of
the fifth century, for their authors wrote from the standpoint
of vii residents of the Eastern Empire and tended to treat at
greater length the happenings of which they bad more direct and more
detailed information. Events in the West seem to have been discussed in
proportion to their importance for the East, especially for the relations
existing between the two empires.
The theme which dominates the secular history of the period is the
struggle of the Romans against the barbarians—if we may use the latter term to
describe all of the foreign enemies of the two empires, even though many
of them had made considerable advances in civilization, particularly
under stimulus of their contacts with the Romans themselves. We see
both empires beset from within as well as from without. Along their
northern frontiers from Britain to the Caucasus tribes were poised for
assault upon the imperial defenses whenever the slightest hope of being
able to break through appeared. Within the frontier line of defense were
other peoples who had settled there with Roman assent as autonomous
military allies supported by Roman subsidies, but whose rulers sought to
win better lands and ever greater independence for their followers at the
expense of their nominal overlords. In addition, there were both individuals
and sizable bands under their own chiefs enrolled in the imperial armies—for
the most part composed of barbarian mercenaries, many of whom held the
highest military commands under the emperors and only too often sought to
take over control of the government. The historians do not disguise the
fact that the empires depended for their existence upon
barbarian arms and that their main problem was how to make use of and
at the same time control their mercenaries and allies.
Although most of these barbarians were of Teutonic origin, potentially
the greatest menace to East and West alike during the earlier and middle parts
of the fifth century came from tire Huns, particularly when they were
firmly united under the rule of Attila (445-53). These terrible warriors
not only drove other barbarians to seek refuge within the empires and
forced still others to follow them in their attacks upon the Romans, but
they themselves raided far and wide on Roman territory and imposed crushing
tribute on the West as well as on the East. And yet we find bands of Huns
serving as mercenaries under the Roman standards. In one of the lengthier
fragments we have a vividly drawn picture of Attila at the height of his
power—and of the barbaric splendor in which he lived—from the pen of the
historian and official Priscus, who visited him as a member of an embassy
sent by the Eastern emperor, Theodosius II. From Priscus and other
writers one gains the impression that on various occasions
Attila could have overrun either or both empires had he pressed
his attacks against them. That he refrained seems to have been due
partly to a wish to preserve such a rich source of tribute in gold, partly
to a mistrust of the influence of the civilized urban life led by those
whom he considered to be his military inferiors. His sudden death in 453
was a factor of major importance in the survival of the empire in the East.
Against the background of the barbarian pressure these historians
describe a condition of almost incredible weakness and confusion in the
imperial governments themselves. We see weak and incompetent emperors,
dominated by corrupt and ambitious favorites, unable to distinguish
between useful and ruinous policies, rewarding loyalty with treachery,
success with assassination. The palaces are hotbeds of intrigue—ministers
against generals, members of each service against their colleagues, with
palace eunuchs playing a sinister role. Honest and efficient public
servants are so rare as to be singled out for exceptional praise.
Standards of public conduct certainly had not improved with the
Christianizing of the empire. Little is said directly of economic conditions,
but the huge sums of gold paid by the Eastern Empire as tribute to
the Huns arc faithfully recorded, and we are told of the ruin of many
persons under the heavy exactions of avaricious finance ministers. And the
defense which Priscus offers of the administration of justice in the East is by
no means as convincing to modem ears as he claims that it was to a Roman
refugee living among the Huns.
The fragments have a dramatic quality because they deal with the great
personalities whose aims and actions were determining the course of events.
Foremost among these are the three outstanding barbarian chieftains:
Alaric the Visigoth, Attila the Hun, and Theodoric the Ostrogoth, with
whom we should perhaps associate Gaiseric the Vandal. Others
also, although somewhat less prominent, played roles of great
significance. Such were the barbarians Stilicho and Ricimer, the Romans
Constantius and Aetius, and even the grand chamberlains Eutropius and
Chrysaphius. We see, too, the influential part taken in public affairs by women
of the imperial households, for example, by the much-married Galla
Placidia in the West and by the Empress Pulcheria and the
intriguing Verina in the East.
One looks in vain for any discussion of the reasons for the fall of the
empire in the West or the survival of its Eastern counterpart. But for the
first, the factual narrative is self-explanatory. An inept military policy,
ineffectual rulers, a lack of native military manpower, all in the face of
unceasing barbarian attacks, made the collapse inevitable. As for
the East, we see that the extinction of the dynasty of Theodosius the
Great gave an opportunity for the appointment of a series of forceful
energetic emperors, that a source of military strength with which to combat
the Teutonic mercenaries was found within the Empire, that two indomitable
foes, Alaric and Theodoric, were diverted from the East to the West,
and that the capital of the Empire in the East,
Constantinople, proved an impregnable refuge and base for military
operations. All these factors were of prime importance for the survival
of the East. Yet chance, too, played its part in the
providential death of the most formidable of the enemies of the
Empire, Attila the Hun.
Preface
THE FIFTH CENTURY of our era saw far-reaching political changes in the
Mediterranean world. When the century began the Roman Empire controlled
directly very nearly the whole area it had dominated at its widest extent,
and, though under two rulers, was still a single entity from Yorkshire to the
Upper Nile and from Portugal to the Caucasus. When the century ended all
western Europe and western Africa were under the control of more or less
independent Teutonic kings. Many thousands of these Teutons had been
settled in restless semidependence within the
empire before 400, and after 500 many of their kingdoms were still
nominally held at the discretion of the ruler of Constantinople—Africa,
Italy, and parts of Spain were even subsequently brought for a
time again under direct Roman rule by Justinian in the sixth century.
Nevertheless, the western regions of the empire were in this century very
largely permanently alienated from the dominions which the Roman emperor could
say he really ruled.
It is a great loss that not one competent contemporary historian for the
period has been preserved intact. As a result the modem investigator is forced
to rely on ecclesiastical historians of dubious veracity who only
incidentally mention secular affairs, on very sketchy chroniclers, many of
them of a later date, on a subsidiary literature primarily nonhistorical,
and on tantalizing fragments of historical writings the chief part
of which has been long lost.
The dearth of adequate source material and the virtual absence of any
source material whatever with pretentions to literary merit have long
turned historians away from this century. Certainly, the writings of Julian the
Apostate and Ammianus in the fourth century and of Procopius and
Justinian’s legal works in the sixth have attracted scholarship
toward their centuries to the comparative neglect of the fifth.
Furthermore, the spectacle of decay and defeat which this
century xi presents is not one that has appealed to ages prior to our
own —which in many respects is better able than most to understand the
spirit of the fifth century.
But today the rapid decline in the knowledge of Latin and Greek has cut
off even the educated reader from this fascinating period, so similar to our
own. He must rely on such epitomes as general histories provide—and even
they are not so common as they might be—or on learned works based
on authors he cannot check. To remedy this to a slight extent the
translations on which this book is based give the reader with little or no
Greek, a chance to see for himself how the writers nearest to the events
described their age and its momentous tragedies. With very few exceptions all
the passages here translated have, to the best of my knowledge, never
appeared in full in English or any other modern language, though
paraphrases and summaries of most of them are, of course, included in
general histories of the period.
I have tried to tell the story of this tragic period as nearly as
possible in the words of contemporary or near contemporary authors,
linking the pitiful fragments of history left to us by only such
connective and introductory material from many scattered sources of less
general interest as seemed necessary to give a coherent and complete
narrative. The choice of authors I have translated is fairly obvious considering
the custom of that age of one historian continuing the work of his
predecessor. In that way Olympiodorus, Priscus, and Malchus overlap very little and together give a continuous history of most of the
century. To them I have added the short summary of Candidus which throws
additional light on the court history of Leo's and Zeno's reigns. All
these men were more or less contemporaries of the events they describe,
but the last author, Joannes Antiochenus, lived
considerably later and my excuse for including the excerpts from his work
pertaining to the years from 408-91 is that, as most scholars agree, he
made wide use of the other authors, often indeed, it seems, copying them
verbatim. Thus his work probably contains more extracts from Priscus, Malchus, and Candidus than are printed with those
authors’ known remains.
The best-known and most studied aspect of fifth-century civilization is
that concerned with religion and church affairs. For that reason I have virtually
ignored these matters, not because they were unimportant but because being
well publicized they do not need further elucidation in a book
primarily concerned with the interplay of barbarian and Roman.
And the ecclesiastical writers, historians and others, are in
most cases readily available in English translations. For the
same reasons this book also ignores most other aspects of life
in this period—economics, private life, the arts,
constitutional problems, law, and so on—except insofar as they impinge
on the history of the courts and the dealings with the barbarians. I
use the word barbarian rather loosely perhaps, as including all whom a
civilized native of Constantinople would so consider and name. Most of them, of
course, were invaders from beyond the frontiers, but the wild Isaurian
mountaineers may also, I hope, be included in the term without undue
criticism.
The chronological table is not designed for completeness nor to give a
chart of the historical forces at work in this century, but to show the
framework within which the events described are to be found; for this
reason little reference is made to religious or social events.
1.
Imperial Government
2. The
Dynasty of Theodosius I and the
Barbarians in the West
3. The Huns
4. The Vandals and the Collapse
of the West
5. The East, 450-91
6. The Ostrogoths
GEOGRAPHICAL NAMES
Chronological Table of the Fifth Century
(The names of emperors are in capitals)
395 Theodosius I died, Honorius emperor of the West (395-423) and
Arcadius emperor of the East (395408)
408 Theodosius II (the Younger) became emperor in Constantinople. He
ruled until 450
410 Rome captured by the Visigoth Alaric
412 Visigoths settled in Gaul
422 Minor war with Persia
423-25 Joannes usurper in the West; overthrown by Aspar and Ardaburius
425 Valentinian III became emperor of the West. Placidia regent (425-37)
429 Vandals, who had entered the empire in 406 and settled in Spain,
crossed to Africa under Gaiseric (427-77)
433 Attila became ling of the Huns, and Aetius returned as a power in
the Western Empire
441 War with Persia quickly settled in the face of Attila's first
serious invasion or the Eastern Empire
447
Second invasion by Attila
448
Embassy of Maximinus and Priscus to Attila
450
Theodosius II died; Marcian became emperor
451
Battle of Chalons; Attila repulsed from Gaul. Council of Calchedon
452
Attila invaded and devastated northern Italy and retired
453
Death of Attila
454
Aetius assassinated. Attila’s empire broken up after the battle of Nedao with Goths and others
455
Valentinian III assassinated; Maximus emperor; Rome sacked by Vandals,
maximus overthrown and replaced by Avitus (455-56) as emperor of the West.
Ricimer became a great power in the West
457 Marcian succeeded by Leo I in
the East. Aspar became a great power at Constantinople, Majorian came to the
western throne and reigned 457-61. Failure of expedition against Gaiseric
461-65 Severus emperor of the West 467-72 Anthemius emperor of the West
468 Great combined expedition against Gaiseric failed
471
Aspar overthrown in the East. Theodoric the Ostrogoth began to be a
threat to the East
472
Ricimer died
472-73 Olybrus emperor of the West
473-74 Clycerius emperor of the West
474 Leo died; succeeded by Zeno the Isaurian (474-91)
473-
78 Nepos emperor of the West, ending his reign in Dalmatia
474-
76 Romulus Augustulus last emperor of the West
475-
76 Revolt of Basiliscus in the East, reigned 20 months as usurper
476 Odovacar became king in Italy 484-88 Revolt of Ulus in the East
493 Theodoric having left the East in 488 became king in Italy
Imperial
Government
THEODOSIUS THE GREAT died early in 395, the last ruler of a united Roman
Empire—as great in extent as that left by Augustus. His two sons divided
the empire between them, Arcadius in the East and Honorius in the West,
and never again did a single government control the
whole Mediterranean world. For centuries two languages had divided this
world and more recently the stagnation of trade, preoccupation with
differing threats on opposite frontiers, and religious disputes had
intensified the division. Though in the minds of contemporaries there
still existed a single monolithic oecumene with
twin capitals, to all intents and purposes the historian now has to deal
with two separate nations, closely related to one another by historical
tics and even, in the upper ranks of government for a few generations, by
family ties, but each generally concerned exclusively with its own pressing
internal and external problems and going its own way politically. It is not
surprising, therefore, to find in the history of the fifth century, the
Eastern Empire diverting barbarian threats from itself
westward against its sister empire and seldom lifting a finger to
help in the defense of the West in its dying agonies.
To understand how the courts at Constantinople and in Italy faced the
crisis of the fifth century—the barbarian attack from the north—a general
picture of the government and military machinery is necessary.
Christianity had achieved its final triumph with Theodosius so that the
emperor besides his supreme temporal power was henceforth also the sacred
representative of Christ on earth and as such in a very special way
divorced from ordinary mankind. His palace and everything about him
was “sacred”; those who approached him had to kneel in reverence, his
person was holy, and he was addressed as Dominus, Lord. He was supreme commander of all
the armies and, though in theory subject to the dictates of the traditional law
and the Church, in practice he was able to change or amplify the law by
edict and to control the bishops of the Church.
And yet he was still, as under the principate, an elected official; this
was no hereditary monarchy. In practice, of course, the ruler chose his
successor by associating him in the supreme power with the titles of
Augustus or Caesar, and the senate and army and, later, the Church merely
ratified this choice at inauguration ceremonies. The choice usually fell
to the ruler’s son, if any, or to a relative by blood or marriage. The
army had the final say on who should rule and for how long, as is shown by
the frequency of military backing for usurpers in this period; but it is
also noticeable that most would-be usurpers were connections of the
man they were trying to supersede.
In order to enhance the awe of the population and escape the buffetings
of misfortune and blame, the emperors made themselves somewhat mysterious
figures, hidden behind the palace walls, inaccessible and remote, and
shielded from the public by innumerable bureaucrats and palace officials.
The senate had become a largely hereditary and purely honorary body of
nobles, a sort of House of Lords, without real power, but its members were
highly respected and by virtue of individual offices frequently very
powerful. For the sons of senators the praetorship was the indispensable
office through which admittance to the senate was gained.
The praetors’ only duty was the exhibition of games or construction of public
works—frequently very heavy financial burdens. Eight praetors were chosen by
the senate each year. Higher officials of the bureaucracy, often men who
had worked their way up from humble origins, could also be named to the
senate without the burden of the praetorship being required by the emperor.
If the senatorship was largely a mere honor so
also were a series of other titles of rank. The consulship was still
the supreme dignity; a consul’s duties were similar to those of the
praetors, but financially he was often helped by the state. Besides the
two regular consuls each year not infrequently a consul suffectus would be named, a man who received
the title and rank without the actual office. Next to men of consular
rank came the patricians, who had no office or function at all. They were
men who, for outstanding services to the state, had been raised to this
high dignity by the emperor. The titles of illustris,
spectabilis, and clarissimus,
in descending order, were also purely honorary, but, at least by the
end of the fifth century, all holders of these titles were classed as
senators, though only the illustres could
actually take part in the deliberations of the senate. Nobilissimus
was a more restricted title, confined to the royal family. It
was lower than the designation of Caesar and temporarily dropped out
of use during the fifth century.
More powerful than the senate in the government was the consistorium or Imperial Council which was
constantly called on by the ruler for advice. The quaestor presided
over this council, which included the financial ministers, the master
of offices, the resident praetorian prefect and masters of soldiers, and
probably other high officials, assisted by a large body of secretaries and
clerks.
The supreme legal minister (the quaestor sacri palatii) drafted the laws and imperial answers to
petitions and generally supervised the emperor’s business.
The important and powerful master of offices (magister officiorum)
supervised several rather diverse departments in the civil service and the
palace. Separate masters of bureaus reported directly to the emperor from
the separate secretarial bureaus (scrinia), but the master of offices
himself controlled and supplied these bureaus. He was responsible for
court ceremonial, the general supervision of foreign affairs and the reception
of foreign ambassadors, the imperial post system (cursus publicus), and the secret service (the schola of agentes in rebus), these last—also called magistriani from the head of the department
controlling them— acted as couriers or messengers for confidential
business as well as spies on other officials in the capital and in
the provinces. The master of offices also supervised state arsenals and
had some control over frontier military commanders, but the imperial
bodyguards—the scholae palatii—were
the only force directly subject to him. They were divided into seven
cohorts or scholae (five in the West) stationed in and around the capital
and commanded by officers of the rank of count (comes).
There were two chief financial ministers each with his own staff, but
the exact division of their responsibilities, remembering the emperor’s
all-embracing power, is hard to define. These were the minister of finance
(comes sacrarum largitionum)
who supervised the raising of taxes and other revenues, government
monopolies and factories, and the mints; and a sort of minister of the
privy purse (the comes rerum privatarum)
who managed all imperial funds, imperial lands, and the personal and crown
property of the emperor.
So far we have been dealing with civil officials who helped manage the
affairs of the empire as a whole, but there was also a huge body of
officials concerned, at least in theory, with the management of the palace
itself. At the head of this body was a grand chamberlain, usually a
eunuch, known as the praepositus sacri cubiculi. With his
subordinates he controlled the palace servants and attendants and even
the imperial estates and so, coming into closer personal contact with
both the emperor and empress than any other official, frequently wielded
enormous power. As a eunuch he was almost invariably despised, but, as a
man having the sovereign’s ear, also widely feared and courted. The
relationships of this man with his fellow chamberlains (the primicerius sacri cubiculi, the castrensis sacri cubiculi—in control of palace servants—and comes sacrae vestis—in charge
of the royal wardrobe) are very uncertain. Indeed, at times the exact
position of historical figures is indefinite from the Greek habit of
translating the titles by phrases like “sword bearer” or “bed chamber
attendants.” It has been suggested for instance that the very powerful
Rasputin-like Chrysaphius, Theodosius II’s chamberlain, was not a praepositus but a primicerius with the functions of a bodyguard (or spatharius,
from the Greek word spatha, a “broadsword”).The primicerius was probably independent of the praepositus and the others his subordinates;
certainly the thirty ushers (silentiarii)
who formed the guard of honor in the palace were controlled by him. Often
the empress had her own chamberlain (praepositus).
All higher officers of the civil service or palace staff as well as all
military officers both in the capital and in the provinces were issued, on
appointment, a diploma drawn up by a chief personnel officer (the primicerius notariorum), who
noted the exact precedence each had in the complex hierarchy of honors and
dignity at court.
So much for the central government. The empire was divided into four
large prefectures: of the Gauls, of Italy, of Illyricum, and of the
East—the first two subject to the Western and the last two to the Eastern
emperor. Each prefecture was under a praetorian prefect, of whom the prefects
of Italy and the East were the highest ranking officials in the empire and
were sometimes referred to as praesens,
attending the emperor himself. A prefect issued edicts concerning his
prefecture, supervised its finances, coinage, and grain supply, and acted
as administrator of justice—assisted in this last duty by a legal adviser
called an assessor. The prefectures were divided into dioceses under vicarii, and these were subdivided into
provinces each under a governor—variously referred to as praeses, proconsul, or procurator. These
officials were not infrequently recruited from among men of humble origins
in the civil service, and we hear of men from the secret
service rising to a provincial governorship.
The cities of Rome and Constantinople were not under the jurisdiction of
any praetorian prefect, but each had a prefect of the city (praefectus urbanus).
He was head of the senate and his functions were purely civil; he was
chief criminal judge, police commissioner, and in charge of the water
supply and the provisioning of the city.
One of the great contrasts between the government of the Autocracy and
the Principate was the separation of military and civilian authority.
There were exceptions to this rule, as in Isauria, at times in Egypt, and
in the capital with regard to certain forces of bodyguards, but the
two branches were usually kept strictly apart. The armed forces at
this time consisted of two classes of troops, a mobile field army for use
on any threatened border or against any internal trouble, and garrison troops
permanently stationed on the frontiers. In the East the armies were
commanded by five masters of soldiers (magistri militum). Two of these (magistri militum praesentales,
or in praesenti) attended the emperor at Constantinople and had
precedence over the others who were in charge of the large military
districts of Thrace, Illyricum, and the East (Orientis). Under
these were counts (comites) in charge of
the local field forces and dukes (duces) in charge of the frontier
garrison troops. In the West the system was somewhat different. There
the armies were divided between two masters in praesenti, one in
charge of the cavalry (equitum) and the other
of the foot soldiers (peditum). Very
frequently, however, the master of infantry was made the superior of his
brother general by being given supreme charge of both branches with
the title of master of both services (magister utriusque militiae) or simply master of soldiers. The counts
and dukes in the West had positions similar to those in the East.
Apart from these forces there were various kinds of bodyguards stationed
in the capitals. We have already seen the scholae under the master of offices,
but in addition to these there were the candidati,
who also were in close attendance on the emperor, and the domestici. These last were both horse and foot
and while usually stationed at the court could be sent elsewhere. They
were under the command of a count of domestics (comes domesticorum) who was independent of the master of
soldiers and probably subject to the minister of the privy purse (comes
rerum privatarum). In any case we find them at
times apparently being used to collect taxes, which shows a connection
with a financial officer. The palatini, in spite of their name, were
not in any sense a part of the bodyguard at the capital, but merely an
elite corps forming a privileged part of the field forces kept closer to
the capitals than other troops.
One difficulty in identifying such officials, civil and military alike,
is the frequent vagueness and avoidance of the correct Latin designation
of which almost all Byzantine historians are guilty. In addition many
military titles like count (comes) or even master (magister)
were conferred as honorary titles on foreign leaders to win their respect
or loyalty, but without always implying specific duties.
The masters of soldiers were obviously men of very great power and
corresponding rank at court, and it is striking to find at this time so
many of them of foreign, usually German, extraction. The “foreignization”
of the armies had been going on for a long time, but the preponderance
of Germanic influence dates particularly from the time of Constantine
the Great in the first quarter of the fourth century. Many German
tribesmen were enrolled in the regular armies of the empires, and whole
tribes were also enlisted under their own chieftain (phylarch).
These were the so-called foederati, a term which was always
rather vague and ambiguous. The chief of an allied tribe received an
annual sum of money supposed to be the pay for the troops he commanded,
but payments to tribes beyond the frontier as bribes to purchase immunity
from attack had the same name (annonae) as payments to the tribes
settled within the empire, and it was only a face saving gesture
to call them foederati—allies in the hue sense. During the fifth
century the term foederati also came to be applied to miscellaneous
foreign mercenaries commanded by Roman officers and forming a distinct
section of the imperial forces. The name “bucellarius,”
in the days of Honorius,
was applied
not only to the Roman soldiers but also to certain Goths. Also the name
“foederati” was applied to a diverse and heterogeneous corps. The historian says dry bread was called “bucellaton"
and so supplies a comic nickname to the soldiers, since from this they are
called “bucellarii.”
The only important exception to the almost complete dominance of the
military service by Germanic troops and generals was the employment of
Isaurians in the latter half of the century as a counterpoise to them. This
people from the backward and still almost barbaric southern
interior of Asia Minor, almost alone of the old peoples of the
empire, could still furnish large numbers of warlike and
efficient soldiers when called on to do so. Because of them
the Eastern Empire did not have to rely so heavily on the Germans and
as a partial consequence escaped the fate of the West.
In subsequent chapters we shall see how the empire dealt with the major
threats from across the Rhine and Danube; the scanty references to the much
less important threats on other frontiers may be briefly collected here.
The nation foremost in Byzantine eyes for the longest time was undoubtedly
the empire of Persia or, as they often called it erroneously, Parthia. In
contrast to other eras the relationship between the two empires in this century
was remarkably free from conflict, probably because both were too
preoccupied with other threats to trouble each other. Certainly, tire Huns
were a common danger for many years. There was a brief outbreak of
hostilities in 422 and again in 441, both almost immediately patched up,
and the Romans in most years continued a fourth-century agreement by
which they paid a fixed sum annually to the Persians, ostensibly to
help in the defense of the Caspian Gates against the Huns. Though several
incidents occurred that might have led to hostilities all were quickly
smoothed over.
About 464 when Perozes was reigning in Persia (453-82) an embassy came
from the monarch of the Persians with an accusation concerning men of his nation
who were fleeing to the Romans and concerning the Magi. These were
Persians of the priestly class who
from ancient times had dwelt in the land of the Romans, particularly in
the province of Cappadocia. They asserted that the Romans desired to keep the
Magi from their native customs and laws and from the holy rites of their
deity, that they constantly troubled them, and that they did not
allow the fire, which they call unquenchable, to burn according
to their law. The Persian religion was a form of Sun or Fire worship
and Mazda was a sun god. Further, they said, the Romans, by supplying
money, ought to give attention to the fortress of Iouroeipaach situated at the Caspian Gates, or else ought to send soldiers to guard it.
It was not right that Persians alone should be burdened with the
expense and with the guarding of the place. If the Romans did
not give help the outrages of the races dwelling roundabout would easily
fall not only on the Persians but also on the Romans. It was fitting, they
said, that the Romans should help with money in the war against the Huns,
who were called Kidarites, or Ephthalites, since
they would have the advantages if the Persians were triumphant, in that
the nation would not be allowed even to cross into the Roman dominion.
The Romans answered that they would send someone to confer with the
Parthian monarch concerning these points. They
said that there were no fugitives among them nor had they troubled the
Magi about their religion. And as for guarding the fortress of Iouroeipaach and the war against the Huns, since the
Persians had undertaken these on their own behalf, they did not justly
demand money from them ... Constantius was sent to the Persians. He had
attained the dignity of a third prefecture and in addition to consular
rank had obtained patrician honors.
Constantius remained at Edessa, a Roman city
on the border of the land of the Persians, since the Parthian monarch for a
long time continual postponed admitting him.
After Constantius, the envoy, had waited a time on his embassy in Edessa,
as was told, the monarch of the Persians received him into his country and
ordered him to come to him while he was busy, not in the cities,
but on the borders between his country and that of the Kidarite Huns.
He was engaged in war with them on the pretext that the Huns had not
brought the tribute which the former rulers of the Persians and Parthians
had imposed. Perozes’ father, Isdigerdes, had
been refused the payment of the tributes and had resorted to war. This war
he had passed to his son along with the kingship, so that the Persians,
being worn out with fighting, desired to resolve the differences with
the Huns by treachery. So Perozes, for this was the name of the ruler of the
Persians, sent to Kunchas, the leader of the
Huns, saying that he would gladly make peace with him, and wished to
conclude a treaty of alliance, and would betroth his sister to him, for it
happened that he was very young and not yet the father of children.
When Kunchas had received these proposals
favorably he married, not the sister of Perozes, but another woman adorned
in royal fashion. The monarch of the Persians had sent this woman and
promised that she would share in royal honors and prosperity
if she revealed nothing of these arrangements, but that if she did tell of
the deceit she would pay the death penalty. The ruler of the Kidarites, he
said, would not stand having a maidservant for a wife in place of a nobly
born woman. Perozes having made a treaty on these conditions did not long enjoy
his treachery against the ruler of the Huns. The woman, since she feared
that sometime the ruler of the race would learn from others what her
fortune was and submit her to a cruel death, revealed what had been
practiced on him. Kunchas praised the woman for
her honesty and continued to keep her as his wife, but wishing to punish
Perozes for his trick, he pretended to have a war against his neighbors
and to need men—not soldiers suited for battle, for he had an
infinite number of these—who would prosecute the war as generals for
him. Perozes sent three hundred men to him from his elite corps. Some of
these the ruler of the Kidarites killed, and others he mutilated and sent
back to Perozes to announce that he had paid this penalty for his falsehood. So again war had
flamed up between them, and they were fighting obstinately. In Gorga,
therefore, for this was the name of the place where the Persians were
encamped, Perozes received Constantius. For several days he treated him kindly and
then dismissed him, having made no favorable answer concerning the
embassy.
In the eastern Black Sea area the land of the Christian Lazi was for long
a bone of contention. In the years 465-66 the Romans went to Colchis to war
against the Lazi, and then the Roman army packed
up for return to their own land. The emperor’s court prepared for another
right and held council whether they should carry on
the war by proceeding by the same route or the route through Armenia,
which bordered on the country of the Persians, first having won over the
monarch of the Parthians with an embassy. It was considered impracticable
for them to sail along the difficult lands by sea, since Colchis was harborless. Gobazes, the king of the Lazi,
sent an embassy to the Parthians and also one to the emperor of the
Romans. The monarch of the Parthians, since he was engaged in
war against the Huns, called Kidarites, threw out the Lazi who had fled to him. This monarch (monarchos as
distinct from basileus, the Roman emperor) was Perozes.
The Romans answered the envoys sent by Gobazes that they would cease from war if Gobazes hid aside his sovereignty or deprived his son of
his royalty, for it was not right, according to ancient custom, that
both should be rulers of the land. And so Euphemius proposed that either man should reign over Colchis, Gobazes or
his son, and that war be stopped there. He held the position of
master of offices and, having a reputation for intelligence and skill in
arguments, had had the management of the affairs of Emperor Marcian
assigned to him, and had been that ruler's guide in many good counsels. He
took Priscus the historian as a partner in the cares of his
command. When the choice was given him, Gobazes chose to withdraw from his
sovereignty in favor of his son, himself laying down the insignia of his rule. He sent men
to the ruler of the Romans to ask that, since a single man was now
ruling the Colchians, he should no longer in anger take up arms on
his account. The emperor ordered him to cross into the land of the Romans
and explain what seemed best to him. He did not refuse to come, but
demanded that the emperor should hand over Dionysius, a man who had
formerly been sent to Colchis because of disagreements with the same
Gobazes, as a pledge that he would suffer no serious harm. Whereupon
Dionysius was sent to Colchis, and they made an agreement regarding
their differences.
After the burning
of the city under Leo, Gobazes with
Dionysius came to Constantinople, wearing a Persian robe and attended by a
bodyguard in the Medic manner. Those who received him at the palace blamed him at first for his
rebellious attitude and then, showing him kindness, sent him away,
for he won them over by the flattery of his speeches and the symbols of
the Christians brought with him.
The Persians did not interfere in these Lazic affairs because they were almost constantly being attacked by the eastern
Hunnish tribes. For instance, about 467 the Saraguri,
having attacked the Akitiri and other
races, marched against the Persians. First they
came to the Caspian Gates, and, finding a Persian fortress established in
them, turned to another route. Through this they went
against the Iberians and ravaged their country and then overran the
lands of the Armenians. And so the Persians, who were alarmed at this
inroad on top of the old war with the Kidarites which was engaging their
attention, sent an embassy to the Romans and demanded money or men for
the defense of the fortress of Iouroeipaach.
They said—what had often been said by their ambassadors—that since
they were undertaking the fighting and were not allowing the oncoming
barbarian tribes to have admittance, the land of the Romans remained
unravaged. When they received the reply that each ought to fight for his
own territory and to care for his own fortress, they retired again with
nothing accomplished.
Other troubles arose from time to time because of other Caucasian races
who appealed now to the Romans and now to
the Persians and therefore came under the domination of now one and now
the other empire. Souannia and Iberia were two
of these petty principalities.
In 468 there was a very grave disagreement between the nation of the Souanni and the Romans and Lazi; the Souanni were fighting in particular against Serna,
leader of the Lazi under... Since the Persians
also wished to go to war with the king of the Souanni on account of the fortresses captured by them, he sent an embassy
demanding that auxiliaries be sent to him by the emperor from among the
soldiers guarding the frontiers of the Armenians who were tributary to the
Romans. Since these were nearby he would thus have a ready help and not be
in danger while waiting for those who were far off, nor be burdened by
the expense if they came in time. The war, as had happened before,
might be continually postponed if this should be done, for when aid had
been sent under Heracleius, the Persians and
Iberians who were at war with him were at that time embroiled with other
nations. So the Souannian king had dismissed the
allied force, being troubled about the supply of their provisions, but
when the Parthians returned against him again he recalled the Remans.
The Romans announced that
they would send help and a man to lead this force. Then an embassy came from
the Persians too, declaring that the Kidarite Huns had been conquered by them and that they had taken the city
of Balaam by siege. They disclosed this victory and boasted in
barbaric vein that they would willingly show foe mighty force which they
had. But the emperor at once dismissed them when their news had been
announced, since he considered the events in Sicily to be of greater concern.
In spite of the Persian king’s boast his troubles with
the Huns were not over. Perozes, foe king of the Persians, who reigned
after his father Isdigeides, lived sixty years
and died in the war against the neighboring Huns in January 484. After the
lapse of four years Cabades took the kingship,
but, by a plot of certain important officials, he too was removed from the
leadership and shut up in a fort. Escaping secretly, he reached the Huns
called Kadisenes and through their help again seized
the kingship and slew those who had plotted against him. These Kadisene Huns are probably the same or nearly allied
to the Kidarite and Ephthalite Huns. Cabades, or Kawad, reigned 488-97
and 499-531, and under him serious wars broke out again with the
Roman Empire of the East in the sixth century.
On the Syrian frontier the Saracens, sometimes referred to as Arabs,
were closely allied with the Persian problem. They were largely nomadic brigands
who for many years played the Persia ns off against the Romans to their
own advantage by offering their services to the rival empires
in turn, but their sporadic raids were not, in this century,
a serious threat at any time.
About 451 Ardaburius, the son of Aspar, was waging war at Damascus
against the Saracens. When Maximinus, the general, and Priscus, his secretary,
arrived there they found him negotiating for peace with
the ambassadors of the Saracens.
Ardaburius, a man of noble mind, had stoutly beaten off the barbarians
who often overran Thrace. The Emperor Marcian gave him the Eastern army
command as master of soldiers in the Fast as a reward for his valor. When
he had pacified this region the general turned to relaxation and effeminate
ease. He took pleasure in mimes and jugglers and all the delights of the
stage, and passed the whole day in such shameful pursuits, heedless of the
reputation his actions gave him.
Marcian was a good emperor, but he soon died (457), and Aspar, of his
own unhindered will, appointed Leo to be his successor.
In 473 again, in the seventeenth year of the reign of Leo the Butcher, so called because of his
ruthless destruction of Aspar and his family in 471,
everything seemed in complete and utter confusion. A certain Christian priest
among the tented Arabs, whom they called Saracens, arrived on the
following mission. The Persians and Romans had made a treaty in 422 when,
in Theodosius’ time, the great war had broken out between them, to the
effect that neither would accept the Saracens as allies if any of
them proposed to raise the standard of revolt.
Among the Persians was a certain Amorkesos [Amiru ’Kais] of the race of Nokalius. Either because he was
not attaining honor in the Persian land or for some other reason, he
thought the Roman Empire better, and, leaving Persia, he went to the part
of Arabia bordering on Persia. Advancing from there he made forays and wars,
not against any Romans but always against the Saracens he met. As he
advanced little by little his power increased by reason of these raids. He
seized an island belonging to the Romans, Jotabe by
name, and, throwing out the Roman tithe collectors, he held it himself,
seizing its tribute and gaining no little wealth from it.
Amorkesos seized other villages nearby and asked to become an ally of
the Romans and a commander of the Saracens under Roman rule against Persia. He sent Peter, a bishop
of his company, to Leo, the emperor of the Romans, to see if he could ever
gain his point by persuading the emperor of these matters. When Peter had
arrived and made his representations to the emperor, the latter accepted
his arguments and straightway sent for Amorkesos to come to him.
In this respect he acted very ill-advisedly, for if he intended to
appoint Amorkesos commander he ought to have made this
appointment while he was far away so that he might always appreciate the
might of the Romans and come submissively before any Roman commanders and
heed the greeting of the emperor. At a distance the emperor
would have seemed to be superior to other humans. Instead, he first
led him through cities which he would sec full of luxuriousness and
unaccustomed to arms. Then, when he reached Byzantium, he was readily
received before the emperor, who caused him to share the royal table and,
when the senate was meeting, had him join with that council. The most
shameful disgrace for the Romans was that the emperor, pretending to have
persuaded Amorkesos to become a Christian, ordered that he be seated with
precedence over the patricians. Finally, when he had privately received
a certain very valuable gold and mosaic picture, he dismissed him
having repaid him with money from the state funds and ordered
such of the others as were in the senate to bring him gifts. The emperor
not only left him firmly in possession of the island which I mentioned,
but also handed over to him many villages. By granting these
concessions to Amorkesos, and making him phylarch of the tribes
he had asked for, he sent him away a proud man, who was not going to
pay tribute to those who had made him welcome. The island was recovered in
498.
Once Diocletian had brought the tribes south of Egypt under Roman domination they remained
generally peaceful. They were people who stirred Roman curiosity. Early in
the century Olympiodorus the historian who came from this region wrote about
them. He says that while he was
living at Thebes and Syene for the sake of
investigating them, the chiefs and priests of Isis and Mandulis among the barbarians at Talmis (called Blemmyes)
wished to meet him, because of his reputation. “They took me,” he says,
“as far as Talmis itself so that I
might investigate those regions which are five days distant
from Philae, as far, indeed, as the city called Prima, which of old
was the first city of the Thebaid that one reached when coming from
barbarian territory. Hence it was called Prima by the Romans, that is ‘First’
in the Latin language; and even now it is still so named, although for a
long time it has been occupied by the barbarians, with four other
towns —Phoenico, Chiris, Thapis, and Talmis”—in
accordance with the arrangements of Diocletian which moved
the boundary northward. In these districts, he says, he learned that
there were emerald mines, from which the stone was supplied in abundance to the kings of
Egypt. “But these,” he says, “the priests of the barbarians forbade me to
see. Indeed, this was impossible to do without royal permission.”
The desert too remained a matter of wonder.
The same author tells many strange tales about the
Oasis and its fine atmosphere, and says that not only none there have
epilepsy—called the sacred sickness because in their fits the victims were
thought to be communing with the gods—but that those who come there are
freed from the disease on account of the fine quality of the air.
Concerning the vast extent of sand and the wells dug there, he
says that, having been dug to a depth of two hundred, three hundred,
or sometimes even five hundred cubits—300 to 730 feet—they gush forth in a
stream from the opening. The farmers who perform the community labor draw
water in turn from the wells, to water their native soil. The fruit
is always heavy on the trees, and the wheat, better there than any other
wheat and whiter than snow, and sometimes the barley too, is sown twice a
year, and the millet always three times. They water their fields
every third day in summer and every sixth day in winter, so that the fertility
is maintained. There are never clouds. He also tells about the water clocks
made by the natives. He says that [the Oasis] was formerly an island
separated from the mainland and that Herodotus calls it the Isles of
the Blessed.
Herodorus, who wrote a history of Orpheus and Musaeus, calls it Phaeacia. He
proves that it was an island both from the evidence of the discovery of
sea shells and the oysters molded in the stones of the mountains which stretch
from the Thebaid to the Oasis, and, second, because sand always pours
out and fills up the three Oases. (He says that there are three Oases, two
great ones, one further out in the desert and the other closer in,
situated opposite each other, about one hundred miles apart, and a third
smaller one separated by a great distance from the other two.) He
states as proof of its having been an island that fish are often seen
being carried by birds, and at other times the remains of fish, so it is conjectured that the sea is not far
from the place. He says that Homer derived Iris descent from the Thebaid
near this place. This was the oasis of El Kargeh, “seven
days’ journey from Egyptian Thebes” according to Herodotus’ approximately
correct estimate. The oasis of Ammon, modem Siwah,
was much farther away. The other great oasis is either Karafra north of El Kargeh or Dakhla to the west.
A brief rebellion broke out in 451 along the southern border, but was easily handled by the local
Roman official, Florus. The
Blemmyes and Nubaecs or Nobatae, having
been conquered by the Romans, sent ambassadors to Maximinus from both
their races to conclude a treaty of peace. They said they would keep the
peace conscientiously as long as Maximinus remained in the region of
Thebes. When he did not allow them to make peace for that length of
time, they said that they would not take up arms during his lifetime. When
he did not agree to the second proposals of the embassy either, they
proposed a hundred years’ treaty. In this treaty it was agreed that the
Roman captives should be freed without ransom whether they had been
captured in this or another attack, that cattle which had been
driven off should be handed back, that compensation should be paid
for those consumed, that nobly born hostages were to be given by them as
security for the truce, and that in accordance with an ancient law they were to
have unhindered admittance to the shrine of Isis, though the Egyptians
retained the care of the river boat in which the statue of the goddess was
placed and ferried across. At a specified time the barbarians carry the
image across to their own land, and having received oracles from it they bring
it back safe again to the island.
It seemed fitting to Maximinus, therefore, to settle
these agreements in the temple at Philae. Other men were sent for this
purpose, and those of the Blemmyes and Nubades who had proposed the treaty came to the island. When the agreements
were written down and the hostages handed over—these were from the ruling families
and the sons of rulers, a thing which had never before happened in
this war, for never had the sons of Nubades or
Blemmyes been hostages among the Romans—Maximinus became sick
and died. As soon as the barbarians learned of Maximinus’ death they
recovered the hostages, took them away, and overran the country.
These troubles on the frontier were intensified by more serious religious disturbances in
the capital. The local patriarch, Dioscorus, was removed from his see by
the Council of Chalcedon in October 451 for his Eutychian heresies, despite the
fact he had played a
leading part in the Council of Ephesus three years previously. Besides,
Dioscorus was condemned to live in the city of Gangra in
Paphlagonia, and Proterius was named bishop of
Alexandria by the common vote of the synod. When he occupied his appointed
throne a great tumult arose among the people who seethed in differences of
opinion. Some demanded Dioscorus, as is natural on such occasions,
and others more spiritedly clove to Proterius,
so that many irreparable troubles befell them. Priscus, the
rhetorician, writes in his history that at this time lie arrived at
Alexandria from the province of Thebes, and saw the mob advancing against the
governors. When a military force tried to stop the riot the people threw
stones. They put the troops to flight and besieged them, and when they
retired to the temple formerly devoted to Seraphis they burned them alive. When the emperor learned of these events he
dispatched two thousand newly enlisted troops, and with a fair
wind they landed in the great city of Alexandria on the sixth
day. Such a rapid journey was only possible with the Etesian winds of
July. Then, since the soldiers drunkenly abused the wives and daughters of
the Alexandrians, events much more terrible than before took place.
Finally, the mob, assembled in the Hippodrome, asked Florus,
the commander of the military forces and in charge of the civil
administration, to institute again the distribution of grain which he had
taken from them, and the baths and spectacles and whatever else he
had deprived them of on account of the disorders which had taken
place. And so Florus at the emperor’s suggestion
appeared before the people and promised to do this, and the rioting soon
stopped.
This flareup in Alexandria reminds us that in this century, at the very
time when the empire was being dangerously hard-pressed from the north it
was also having to face serious internal dissensions caused largely by
three separate things—religious factionalism, economic difficulties, and the
ambitions of unscrupulous and powerful figures at the courts. In the
fourth century the great religious dispute arose about the heresy of
Arianism, which denied that Christ was coeternal with the Father. Though this
doctrine was condemned at the Council of Nicaea in 325 and soon died
out in the empire, it had spread to the Germanic tribes and for two
centuries or more tended to increase friction between them and the
orthodox imperial courts. In the next centuries the important theological
disputes centered around the exact relationship of the humanity and
divinity in Christ, one faction tending to deny that Christ was
ever a real man and the other supporting the indissoluble combination of
the human and divine in him. Even among the latter group the exact formula
for expressing the union of the two natures of Christ caused many bitter
quarrels intensified by the rivalry for precedence of the
patriarchs of Alexandria, Antioch, Constantinople, and the pope
in Rome.
At Chalcedon in 451 the Fourth Ecumenical Council attempted to reconcile
the divergent views and though it agreed on a formula, it could not
reconcile the powerful bishops to one another nor the Eastern patriarchs
to beliefs largely dictated by the pope. Soon renewed conflict
arose led by the Monophysites in Egypt, who upheld the single nature
of Christ as opposed to the doctrine of two natures adopted at Chalcedon,
and the dispute, often accompanied by violence, spread throughout the East
in spite of vigorous persecution. Under the usurper Basiliscus it even
reached to the imperial throne itself. In 481 in a further attempt
to restore peace Zeno issued his Henotikon, a
letter to the church in Egypt, in which by ignoring the formula of Chalcedon he
sought to suggest that the Monophysites and their rivals could agree to
the older Nicaean Creed and forget their other differences. This dictation
to the Church by the Eastern emperor was, of course, not acceptable
to the pope; the Henotikon reconciled the
moderate Monophysites and secured ecclesiastical peace in the East
for thirty years but only at the cost of a schism with the West.
The economic difficulties faced by the courts were due to a complex
group of causes, manpower shortages, overtaxation,
ravishment of large areas by invasion or rebellion, payments of large
subsidies to enemies beyond the frontiers, and the enormous inequalities
of wealth. The whole coinage system of this period is full of
difficulties, but it is sufficient here to deal only with gold. After
Constantine’s reforms the standard Roman coin—variously called the solidus, aureus, nomisma, or simply “piece of gold”—-was valued
at 72 to the Roman pound or, since the Roman pound equaled .72 of a
modern pound, 100 to the modem pound. Gold in 1958 was $35.00 an ounce,
and with 12 ounces to the pound (Troy weight), a pound of gold was worth
$420. (The occasional use of the out-of-date "talent”
indicates about 5.8 pounds of gold.) Thus, a solidus would be
worth $4.20 in gold and a Roman pound $302.40. We also find frequent
mention of the centenarium, which was not a
coin but simply indicated 100 Roman pounds of gold or $30,240. The
ratio of gold to silver fluctuated between 1:14 to 1:18.
A more difficult question is the purchasing power of gold or the real
value in food, shelter, and so on of these sums. Bury has estimated that a
unit of gold in the fifth century would purchase thrice as much as in
1900. If that is true it would buy at least ten times as much as today. We
have little concrete evidence about prices in this period and what we
do have is conflicting or at least shows great variation in prices between
different periods and places and in different situations. Thompson points out
that eight solidi or about $33.60 would buy nearly 100 modii, 25 bushels,
of wheat which would amount to $1.34 per bushel. This seems rather high; a
few years later a solidus would buy 60 modii which would mean a price of $,28
per bushel. This is stated as a mark of the prosperity of Theodoric’s
kingdom in Italy, but what the farmers (in days before price support
programs) thought about this price we are not told. On the
other hand, in exceptional circumstances, probably when in 416 the
Goths and Vandals were both in Spain and the Goths were blockaded in Taragonne by the Romans to force them to peace terms,
there was runaway inflation.
The Vandals call the Goths Trouli, because,
crushed by hunger, the latter brought from the Vandals a trula of wheat for one aureus. The trula does not
hold a third of a sextarius. As a sextarius was less than a pint, there were
something like 200 trulae to a bushel,
and wheat brought the astounding amount of $840 a bushel.
Taxation, a subject that hardly concerns us here, fell very heavily on
ordinary people, especially the small farmers. The most arduous of their
burdens was a tax in kind (annona), originally
to supply the army but by this century also to support the huge
bureaucracy. This tax (annona militaris or to stratiotikon siteresion) might be called the Army
Food Stuffs Quota. That taxation did not fall heavily on the privileged
aristocracy, who could either evade it or pass it on to the tenants on their
estates, is borne out by references to huge fortunes.
Each of many Roman households received revenues of about forty centenaria of gold from their possessions, not counting the grain
and wine and all other goods in kind which, if sold, would have amounted to a
third of the gold brought in. The houses of the second class in
Rome, after the foremost ones, had revenues of ten or fifteen centenaria. Probus, the son of Olympius,
spent twelve centenaria of gold when exercising his
praetorship in the time of the usurper Joannes. Symmachus, the orator, a
senator of moderate wealth, before Rome was captured in 410 expended
twenty centenaria when his son Symmachus was
exercising the praetorship. Maximus, one of the wealthy men, laid out
forty centenaria for the praetorship of his son. The praetors used to celebrate the solemn festivals
for seven days. In fact the ancient capital of the empire still
gave as a whole an impression of wealth at the beginning of our period. Each of
the great houses of Rome had in itself everything that a moderate town could
have, a hippodrome, fora, temples, fountains, and divers baths; wherefore the
historian exclaims,
“One house a city is; the city hides ten thousand towns.” There were
also immense public baths. Those called the Baths of Antoninus, now the
Baths of Caracalla, had 1600 seats of polished marble for the use of the
bathers, and those of Diocletian had nearly double the number. The wall
of Rome, measured by Ammon the geometrician at the time the Goths
made their earlier attack on Rome, was shown to have a length of
twenty-one miles. Ammon made a mistake, though, for the walls of Aurelian,
repaired by Honorius at the time of Alaric’s attack in 408-10, were only
twelve miles long.
The third cause of internal trouble, revolts and rebellions on the part
of ambitious officials and the almost continuous court intrigues, will be
amply illustrated in the following chapters. It is enough to point out
here the fact that most of these troubles were inspired or carried out by
the powerful barbarian generals within the empire.
The Dynasty of Theodosius I and the Barbarians in the
West
THE reigns of Arcadius and Theodosius II in the Fast and of Honorius and
Valentinian III in the West span the whole first half of the fifth century,
but to imagine that the governments were in any real sense dominated by any of
these four weak monarchs during their respective reigns would be a
complete misreading of history. The real power at the courts was in the
hands of a succession of powerful ministers —many of Germanic origin—who
used it or abused it largely for their own ends and managed their nominal
masters by flattery and the courts by almost continuous intrigue.
Unlike their behavior in the later years of the century, these powerful
generals did not aim for the most part at setting up their own puppet
emperors but only at eliminating rivals of their own kind.
On the death of Theodosius the Great the first such struggle occurred
between Rufinus, a Gaul, at that time praetorian prefect of the East, and
Stilicho, a man of Vandal extraction who had been comes domesticorum, magister militum praesentalis, and magister utriusque militiae in Italy. Stilicho had married
Serena the niece of Theodosius, who left his young sons under his
unofficial protection.
Concerning Stilicho, Olympiodorus tells what great power he
attained—appointed guardian of the children, Arcadius and Honorius, by their
father Theodosius the Great—and how he married Serena when
Theodosius betrothed her to him. After this Stilicho made the
Emperor Honorius his son-in-law, as husband first of his
daughter Maria and, after her death in 408, of his other daughter, Thermantia, and so was raised even further to the highest
pitch of power. He successfully waged many wars for the Romans against
many tribes. Finally, by the murderous and inhuman avidity of Olympius, whom he himself had introduced to the emperor, he
met his death by the sword.
This man, nominally only a general of the Western armies, was in fact
the chief military figure of both empires, and before the year of
Theodosius’ death was out he had secured the murder of his Eastern rival
Rufinus. But he came into renewed and continued conflict with the
Eastern court over which empire should control Illyricum, the
most valuable reservoir of military manpower in either empire at this
period. Stilicho naturally tried to bring it under his jurisdiction in the
West and so made enemies for himself in the East
Arcadius, a youth of seventeen or eighteen on coming to supreme power in
Constantinople, was a feeble-minded and ineffectual ruler easily dominated
by strong personalities at the court. Hence his reliance first was on
Rufinus, then briefly on Stilicho, then on Gainas, the leader of
Ostrogothic forces, and in civil affairs on the eunuch Eutropius. Gainas was
particularly dangerous to the security of the state and, after he had
destroyed Eutropius, the Huns under Uldin and German troops under the Goth Fravitta eventually had to be called in to destroy him. Meanwhile, the Eastern
Empire was ravished by the Visigoths under Alaric in the Balkan lands
and by a wild Hunnish invasion from the East. By 400 the Germanic danger
to the East had been temporarily removed, only to be followed by a series
of even more violent conflicts between the Empress Eudoxia and John
Chrysostom, the patriarch of Constantinople, and by serious troubles with
Isaurian brigands in the southern part of Asia Minor. The chief power of
the government was in the hands of Anthemius, the praetorian prefect of
the East.
When Arcadius died in 408 he left a young son of seven to succeed him as
Theodosius II, but for six years the government was in the capable hands of
Anthemius as regent. In 414 Pulcheria, Theodosius’ elder sister and a
woman of decisive and vigorous character destined to dominate the
court for nearly half a century, was proclaimed Augusta and took over
the reins of government in the name of her brother. On
account of his extreme youth Theodosius was not able to make decisions or
to wage war. He wrote his signature for those who desired it—especially
for the eunuchs of the palace by whom everyone was being ravaged of
his possessions, so to speak. Some while still living made over their
property, and some sent their wives to other men and had their children forcibly
taken from them, being unable to oppose the commandments of the emperor.
The Roman state was in the hands of these men. The chief of
these eunuchs was Antiochus, who had great power as tutor to
the young emperor until he was removed by Pulcheria.
We have two brief descriptions of Theodosius as a young man. The Emperor
Theodosius, saying that he enjoyed their
pleasures, turned his mind toward liberal books, and to Paulinus and Placitus, who read them with him, he freely granted
great offices and wealth. Because he was shut up in the palace,
he grew to no great size; he became so thoughtful that he used to make trial of
many matters with those he met and was so patient that he could endure nobly cold and burning heat. His
forbearance and friendliness conquered all men, so to speak. The Emperor
Julian, although proclaiming himself a philosopher, did not bear anger
against the Antiochenes who had approved of him but did torture Theodorus. Theodosius, on the other hand, proclaiming that
he enjoyed the syllogisms of Aristotle, practiced his philosophy in
action and wholly put aside anger, violence, grief, pleasure, and
bloodshed. Once when a bystander asked him why the unjust should not be
put to death, he answered, “Would that it were possible even to restore
the dead to life!”. If anyone was brought before him who had
committed deeds worthy of capital punishment, a reminder of his love of
mankind caused that man’s death penalty to be rescinded.
Two pictures of the emperor in later life are not so flattering.
Theodosius, who inherited his office from his father, Arcadius, was unwarlike.
He lived in cowardice and gained peace by money, not arms. He was
under the control of his eunuchs in everything. They contrived to bring
affairs to such a pitch of absurdity that, though Theodosius was of noble
nature, they beguiled him, to put it briefly, as children are beguiled
with toys, and united in accomplishing nothing worthy of note. Though he
reached the age of fifty years, they prevailed on him to persevere in
certain vulgar arts and in wild beast hunting, so that they, and
Chrysaphius in particular, held control over the empire. Pulcheria took
vengeance on this man
after her brother’s death.
Theodosius received his office from his father, and because he was
unwarlike, lived in
cowardice, and won peace by money not arms, he brought many evils on the
Roman state. Having been brought up under the influence of
the eunuchs, he was well disposed to their every command, so that
even the most important men needed their help. They made many innovations
in political and military affairs, while the men able to manage these
matters were absent from their posts, supplying gold instead, because
of the greed of the eunuchs. And so piracy broke out on the part of Sebastian’s
troops and troubled the Hellespont and Propontus.
Sebastian, the son-in-law of Boniface, who was banished from the West by Aetius
in 434, was master of soldiers (magister utriusque militiae) in the West in 433.
The chief foreign difficulties faced by the Eastern Empire under
Theodosius were with the Huns and will be dealt with later. We must now
turn to affairs in the West and the more immediate dangers faced by that
region.
Honorius was even younger than Arcadius on his father’s death and relied
even more heavily on the powerful help of Stilicho and others. Related to
the royal family both through his wife and his daughters, Stilicho’s
position could not easily be challenged, and for thirteen years he
loyally supported bis master and won high honors for himself in !he
process. At first his chief problem had to do with the Visigoths. This
tribe fleeing before the expanding Hunnish power had crossed into the
empire in 375 and settled there by treaty. In 378 they had revolted and
wiped out a Roman army and killed the Emperor Valens at Hadrianople. After many years Theodosius the Great
had succeeded in settling them in Lower Moesia and had used them in
Italy against the usurper Eugenius in the last year of his life, a
campaign in which they suffered severe losses. At about this time the
tribe, which had never had a single king, united under Alaric. In 395 they
rebelled and spread devastation through Thrace and Macedonia and even
threatened Constantinople until Stilicho faced them in Thessaly. Arcadius,
under Rufinus’ influence, called off any attack on them, the Eastern
troops under Stilicho’s command being handed over to Gainas, and the
Vandal retired to consolidate his power in Italy and the West.
Alaric was thus left a free hand in Greece, through whose ancient cities
he marched as a conqueror and plunderer. Stilicho in 397 sailed to Greece
to attack him, but was again thwarted in his design by Arcadius through
fear of acknowledging that the prefecture of Illyricum was in
the Western domain. For the next year he was engaged in putting down
a Moorish rebellion in Africa, and in 400 he attained the high honor of
the consulship. Alaric in the meantime had settled in Epirus with some
recognition of his position from Arcadius and for four years
apparently remained quiet. In 401, however, he suddenly seized
the chance of invading Italy when the Western armies were distracted
by an incursion of Vandals and other barbarians under Radagaisus across
the upper Danube. Stilicho having dealt with Radagaisus returned to face
the Goths in northern Italy. The fighting was indecisive, but by diplomacy
Alaric was induced to leave the peninsula and to guard the Illyrian
lands for the Western Empire. It was at this time of peril that the court
was moved to the easily defended marsh city of Ravenna.
Though the danger from Alaric and the Visigoths had been temporarily
averted even greater disasters were imminent for the Western Empire. The
provinces of the upper Danube in these years had suffered both from
the barbarians settled within them and from those without, and their
defense in the welter of difficulties faced by the government had been
virtually abandoned. Late in 405 a vast host of Ostrogoths led by
Radagaisus crossed the frontier and penetrated northern Italy and were
only ultimately defeated and massacred at Fiesole by the aid of the
Huns.
Of the Goths who followed Radagaisus the foremost, amounting to 12,000, were called “optimates”;
Stilicho made allies of these when lie had overwhelmed Radagaisus.
To achieve this victory, however, almost all available troops had to be
withdrawn from Britain and the Rhine frontier, thus opening the way to
accumulating disasters in both places. In the next year a huge host of
German tribes crossed the Rhine almost
unopposed—Burgundians, Vandals, Sueves, and Franks. Instead of opposing
them or trying to protect the Gauls Stilicho was again involved with
the Eastern Empire over the perennial dispute about Illyricum.
Alaric, while Stilicho was still living, received forty centenaria as pay for his soldiery. This was compensation
for holding Illyricum for Honorius, but when the payment was approved by the
senate one disgusted senator is said to have cried out, “This is not peace, it
is a pact of slavery.”
This pact was finally confirmed in 408, but in the meantime Britain had been lost to a usurper
who took advantage of the great invasion of the Rhine and Stilicho’s
preoccupation with Illyricum. There was no doubt discontent there with the
rule of the Vandal Stilicho and with the lack of attention his government
paid to the defense of Britain against the Picts. In 407
Constantine, being raised to the supreme power, sent an embassy
to Honorius, with his defense that he ruled unwillingly and under
compulsion of the soldiers, and lie asked
recognition and association in the honors of the imperial office. The emperor,
because of his current difficulties in 409 and because Constantine held
certain members of the Theodosian family captives, for a while accepted this
imperial association, and the two were consuls together in this
year. Constantine had been proclaimed in the provinces of Britain and
brought to power by a revolt of the soldiers there. Indeed, in the provinces of
Britain, before the seventh consulship of Honorius in 407, they had stirred the
army there to revolt and proclaimed a certain Marcus supreme
ruler. When he was killed by them, Gratian was set up in his stead,
and after about four months, he also became distasteful to them and was slain.
Constantine was then raised to the position of supreme commander. He
appointed Justinus and Neovigastes as generals
and, leaving the Britains (that is, the province
of Britain), crossed with his forces to Bononia,
the city of that name on the coast and the first in the territories of the
Gauls. He waited there and, having won over all
Gaul and the Aquitanian soldiery, he became master of Gaul as far as the
Alps between Italy and Gaul. This man had two sons, Constans and Julian;
he appointed Constans Caesar, and later, during the same period,
he named Julian nobilissimus. Since Constantine did not apparently
interfere much with the marauding Vandals and other Germans his control
over Gaul at this time and of Spain later cannot have been very real in
most areas.
These accumulating disasters reacted on Stilicho, already unpopular with
the pagan Roman nobility. He was undermined in the emperor’s estimation by the
slanders of Olympius, a palace official, later
if not already the master of offices, and his own troops were induced to
mutiny. Arrested, he was put to death. Though all-powerful in
the West for many years, he was more responsible than any other for
the ill will between the empires which laid the way open for the terrible
and permanent breaches in the imperial defenses and the resulting
devastations. For forty years after his death no man of German extraction
in the West or East held a comparable position.
With Stilicho’s death the foreign soldiers in Italy deserted the
imperial armies to join Alaric, and only a handful under the Goth Sarus
remained behind. Olympius, now the dominant
figure at court, was faced with the double problem of Alaric and
Constantine, with neither of whom was he able to cope. Alaric asked for a
subsidy in order to remain in Noricum and was refused.
He attacked Italy in 408, threatening Rome itself, where the senate gave
way to panic. After the death of Stilicho,
his wife, Serena, was also put to death by throttling, since she
was thought the cause of Alaric's attack on Rome. Before her death but
after that of Stilicho their son, Eucherius, was put to death. Serena was
in Rome at the time, and it was thought that her death would
cause Alaric to withdraw knowing he had no sympathizers inside the
walls.
During the siege of Rome there was cannibalism among the inhabitants.
But the siege went on until Alaric was bought off with 5000 pounds of gold,
30,000 pounds of silver, 4000 silk tunics, 3000 scarlet died skins,
and 3000 pounds of pepper. To raise these enormous sums both public
and private ornaments were melted down. Furthermore, Alaric was promised a
permanent peace and hostages to secure it. He waited in Etruria for these
terms to be fulfilled. In 409 Alaric’s brother-in-law, Athaulf or Ataulphus,
entered Italy with reinforcements to join him, and the government of Olympius failed to stop him. This cost the minister
his position for the time being.
When all efforts to placate the Goth failed during a year of
negotiation, Alaric marched on Rome and occupied it without a struggle and
there set up his own puppet emperor, Attalus, the prefect of the city.
After the removal of Olympius a man known
variously as Jovius or Jovian became, as praetorian prefect of Italy, the chief
minister of Honorius. He failed to secure peace with Alaric, but
was still the logical one to conduct negotiations with Attalus when
he moved on Ravenna.
Attalus, being emperor in opposition to Honorius, pitched his camp near Ravenna. Jovian, a
prefect and patrician, was sent to him, as though to an emperor, from the
Emperor Honorius, and also Valens, a master of soldiers, the quaestor Potamius, and Julianus, the primicerius notariorum (chief secretary). These men made known
to Attalus that they had been sent by Honorius to treat concerning an
association of rule. He refused, but agreed that Honorius, without
suffering harm, should live on an island or some other place of his own
choosing. Jovian despairing of saving Honorius and going over to the camp
of Attalus was pleased with this answer and in reply even told him
to cripple the Emperor Honorius in one limb. Attalus reproved Jovian
for this, saying that there was no precedent for mutilating an emperor
who, of his own free will, had laid aside his kingship. Jovian, making frequent
embassies and gaining nothing thereby, remained at Attallus’
court and was called Attalus’ patrician. On the other hand, at
Ravenna, power came into the hands of Eusebius, the praepositus, who
after a while met his death by clubbing in the presence of the emperor
because of his wanton insults of Allobichus (or Hellebich), Honorius' master of soldiers. This was
done by public decree. After some time, Attalus was removed from his
office for not obeying Alaric. The dispute was over the question of
whether the Goths should be sent to secure Africa, which under Heraclian had remained loyal to Honorius. Alaric desired
this, but Attalus opposed it and sent a small Roman force under a certain
Constans to win the province over by diplomacy. This force was defeated,
and at the same time Honorius in Ravenna was reinforced by troops
from the East.
These reversals for Attalus caused Jovian to switch sides once more, so
that the usurper’s deposition was brought about particularly by the
efforts of Jovian, who had before betrayed the embassy of Honorius.
Attalus remained by choice in private life with Alaric. Then, to complete
his story, he afterward became emperor again and was again deposed.
This happened in 415 when he was set up at Arles by Ataulphus, Alaric’s
successor, during tire later dispute over Placidia. He was shortly
thereafter abandoned by the Goths, captured in 416, graced a Roman
triumph in 417, and still later, when he approached the
neighborhood of Ravenna, he had the fingers of his right hand cut off
and was banished from the country to the island of Lipara.
During the negotiations following the deposition of Attalus, Alaric's
camp was attacked by a Gothic force under Sarus. This man had been one of
Stilicho’s followers and one of the few who remained loyal after
Stilicho’s death. He remained aloof from the fighting till 410 when, for
reasons unknown, he suddenly made his foolish assault during the truce,
an act which Alaric logically suspected had been ordered by Honorius. This
time the Gothic king resolved to show no mercy to the ancient capital.
Alaric, the phylarch of the Goths, whom Stilicho summoned to Illyricum
as a guard for
Honorius (for his father Theodosius had assigned this district to
his rule), because of Stilicho’s murder and because he did not get
what had been promised to him, besieged and plundered Rome. He carried
from it incalculable money and made prisoner the half-sister of Honorius,
Placidia, who was living in Rome. (Before capturing the city he proclaimed
as emperor one of the nobles of Rome, Attalus by name, who was then
occupying the prefecture of the city.) This he did for the reasons
mentioned and because of Sarus, a Goth and commander of a small force (his
army did not exceed two or three hundred men) and besides an heroic man
and unbeatable in battle. Because the Romans had made this man their ally,
as he was hostile to Alaric, they made Alaric their implacable foe
Rome was given over to complete pillage and fire, and the sack lasted
three days. The news of the capture of the ancient capital caused profound
shock and consternation all over the Roman world. For the first time men
began to see that the foundations of their life were crumbling,
and there were mutual recriminations of pagan and Christian. Neglect
of ancestral observances, the pagans said, had brought about divine
punishment, and the Christians in turn blamed the disaster on the wicked
continuance of paganism in Rome. So disturbed were men's minds that in
answer to their fears St. Augustine in Africa composed The
City of God to
remind the faithful that the downfall of the temporal city was of little
importance compared with the eternity of the kingdom of heaven.
From Rome Alaric led his host south with the aim of crossing to Sicily
and hence to Africa. From Rhegium, the metropolis of Bruttium, Alaric was
desirous of crossing to Sicily. He was kept away, the historian says, for a consecrated statue standing
there prevented the crossing. It had been consecrated, according to tradition,
by the ancients as a means of turning aside the fire of Mount Etna and
of preventing the attack of barbarians by sea. In one foot there was an
ever-burning fire and in the other perpetual water. When it was destroyed
Sicily received damage both from the fire of Etna and from the barbarians.
Asclepius, a man appointed as steward of the possessions of Constantius
and Placidia in Sicily, overturned the statue, as a Christian gesture against
paganism.
Actually, a storm destroyed the fleet. Before the end of the year Alaric
died at Cosenza, and his body was buried in a stream whose waters were
diverted for the purpose, in order that his grave might never be
descended.
When Alaric had died of disease, Ataulphus, his wife’s brother, was set up as his successor. The
new king delayed some fourteen or fifteen months in Italy and then marched
north along the west coast, crossed the Alps in 412, and settled for the
time being in southern Gaul.
Meanwhile, that whole province had for six years been at the mercy of
the hordes of German tribesmen who had broken through the frontier in 406.
The Vandals crossing the upper Rhine had devastated southern and eastern
Gaul and moved steadily southwestward toward the Pyrenees. On the
middle Rhine the Burgundians attacked, plundered, and finally settled in
the region to which they gave their name. Farther north it was the Franks
who moved into Belgica and northern Gaul. Into
this confused situation, to further confuse it, came the British usurper
Constantine, as we have seen, and though he is reported to have defeated
the barbarians he brought no real security to the area nor did he drive
any of the invaders out. He at least seized Arles for his capital, then
the most prosperous city in Gaul, and repelled the first efforts made to
dislodge him—an attack led by Sarus.
Constantine’s next move was against Spain in 408. His son Constans and
his captain Gerontius conquered the province in 409, and the former was
recalled and created Augustus. In the same year Honorius, hard pressed by
Alaric, was forced to recognize Constantine as a colleague in
the empire. The Spanish troops guarding the passes of the Pyrenees
revolted and opened the way for the Asdings and Silings, Sueves and Alans, who had been oppressing
Aquitania for two years, to pour into this new unviolated land. When the
Vandals overran Spain, the Romans fled into walled cities, and so great was the
famine that they were
reduced to cannibalism. One woman who had four children ate them all,
making the excuse for each the nourishment and preservation of the remaining
ones, until, having eaten them all, she was stoned to death by the people.
When Constans blamed Gerontius for the debacle and returned
to supersede him, Gerontius too rebelled and made a pact with the
barbarians, ceding much of the land to them.
When the usurper Constantine and his son Constans (who at first was Caesar and then was
appointed emperor) were overwhelmed and took to flight,
the general Gerontius, satisfied by peace with the barbarians,
proclaimed his son Maximus emperor, a man who had held a post in the
corps of bodyguards, the domestici. At the
beginning of 410 there were thus six emperors, Honorius and
Theodosius II, Attalus in Rome, Constantine, Constans, and Maximus. Then
Gerontius pursued Constans, brought about his destruction in 411 at Vienne, and
dogged the footsteps of his father Constantine until he shut him up and
besieged him in Arelate.
While this was
happening, Constantius and Ulphilas, the master of
cavalry who had succeeded Allobichus, were sent
against Constantine by Honorius and they besieged Arelate,
where Constantine was staying with his son Julian. Gerontius, who had
started the siege, fled before Honorius’ generals and the siege changed
hands. After three months Constantine’s barbaric allies were defeated near
the city and the siege ended. Constantine fled to an oratory and
was ordained a priest when oaths were given for his safety. The gates
of the city were opened to the besiegers and Constantine with his son was sent
to Honorius. Bearing a grudge against them because Constantine had put to
death his relations, Honorius, contrary to the sworn oaths,
ordered their execution while they were still thirty miles
from Ravenna.
Gerontius had fled when Ulphilas and Constantius approached. Because
he had commanded his private troops with a firm hand they plotted against him.
They set fire to his house, but he fought bravely against his opponents,
with one assistant, a man of the Alan race, one of his servants. Finally,
he killed his wife and the Alan at their request and then slew himself.
His son Maximus, learning of these things, fled to the barbarian allies.
Meanwhile, the management of affairs at the court of Honorius had passed through several
hands. On Stilicho’s death, as we have seen, Olympius,
who had plotted against Stilicho, became master of offices and was
then removed from that office in 409, again installed in it,
and again removed. Finally,
having left that office, he was beaten with clubs at the order of
Constantius, who had married Placidia in 417, and perished, after having
his ears cut off. And so at the end justice overtook that evil-working man
and he did not go unpunished. Jovian momentarily took over the first
place only to give way to Eusebius and he in tum to Allobichus.
Allobichus after a short while paid the penalty for having made away with the praepositus Eusebius, being put to death with the consent of the emperor and
in his presence. Constantine, the usurper, learning of the death of Allobichus while proceeding to Ravenna in order to
make a treaty with Honorius, turned back afraid. Allobichus had probably worked for the compact between the emperors of Gaul and Italy
and had become suspect, therefore, of favoring Constantine. His death deterred
the latter from his designs on Italy.
Constantius, the next man to take the leadership of affairs, was an
extremely attractive character and a capable general. He succeeded Valens as
master of soldiers in 412 and for the next ten years was Honorius’ chief military
support—as Stilicho had been before him. Having at one time been consul
designate, he became consul at Ravenna in 414 and Constans held office
with him at Constantinople. A meet and sufficient supply of gold was
found for the cost of his consulship among the goods of Heraclian, who had been killed while making
preparations for revolt. Not so much, however, was found as was
expected—not more than twenty centenaria of
gold—though his immovable property came to 2000 pounds. This man had been
the executioner of Stilicho in 408 and had been rewarded with the
post of count of Africa, a province he loyally held for Honorius against
Alaric and Attalus. But "tyranny,” as the Byzantine historians called
usurpation of the crown, was so much in the air at this period that he too
revolted in 413, in the very year of his consulship. He landed in
Italy and was promptly defeated. On his return to Africa he
found himself alone and was caught and executed in the same year.
Constantius was the general who beat him and received all this estate in
one requisition from Honorius. On his progresses Constantius went with
downcast eyes and sullen countenance. He was a man with large eyes, long
neck, and broad head, who bent far over toward the neck of the
horse carrying him and glanced here and there out of the corners of
his eyes so that he showed to all, as the saying goes, “an appearance
worthy of a tyrant.” At banquets and parties, however, he was so pleasant
and witty that he even contended with the clowns who often played before his
table. This was the man, then, who captured the usurper Constantine at Arelate.
But Constantine’s fall was only the signal for the rise of a new usurper
in Gaul. Jovinus at Moguntiacum in the other (i.e.,
Upper) Germany, a town which had been plundered by Germans in 407, was
proclaimed as a usurper by the efforts of Goar the Alan and Guntiarius, who bore the title of
phylarch of the Burgundians. Goar was one of
those who had led the invasion of 406, but for a while he had loyally
served Honorius and remained king of the Alans for many years. Ataulphus
was advised by Attalus to join the rebel and he did, along with his
army. Jovinus was embarrassed by the presence of Ataulphus and oddly
enough blamed Attalus for inducing him to come. Sarus was about to come to
Jovinus, but when Ataulphus learned this he went to meet him first, taking
with him 10,000 troops, though his adversary had with him
only eighteen or twenty men. Sarus displayed heroic deeds, worthy of
record, and they make him prisoner with lassoes only with difficulty;
later they put him to death. He had stood aloof from Honorius because,
when one of his attendants—Beleridus—had been put to
death, there was no explanation of the execution from the emperor and
no punishment of the murder.
This incident caused a further rift between Ataulphus and Jovinus, and the next move intensified
it. Jovinus, contrary to the advice of Ataulphus, appointed his own
brother, Sebastian, emperor and so incurred the enmity of Ataulphus, who
then sent ambassadors to Honorius, promising the heads of the usurpers and that
he himself would make peace. When the men returned and oaths were
sworn, the head of Sebastian was sent to the emperor. Jovinus, besieged by
Ataulphus at Valentia, finally
surrendered and was sent to the emperor. Dardanus, the praetorian prefect
of Gaul, slew him, once he had him in his power in 413 in Narbo. Both heads were set up outside Cartilage, where
those of Constantine and Julian, cut off formerly, and those of Maximus
and Eugenius, who had been involved in a rebellion under Theodosius the
Great and had finally come to this end, had also been set up.
For his help in overthrowing Jovinus, Ataulphus was looted on with more
favor by Honorius and his court, but the presence of Galla Placidia, the half-sister
of the emperor, at the Gothic camp remained a continuing source of
friction for several years. There is evidence that Placidia herself
was reasonably content with her lot and not eager to
return. Nevertheless, Ataulphus agreed to restore the royal woman in
exchange for grain to be supplied by the Romans and the ceding of a Gallic
homeland to him. Those promises, because of the cutting off of the African
grain supplies by the revolt of Heraclian, could
not be fulfilled and hunger stalked the Gothic army.
Placidia was demanded from Ataulphus out of regard for Constantius, who later
also married her. But when the promises to Ataulphus were not kept, and
especially the promise to supply grain, he did not surrender the woman and
prepared to break the peace and make war. When Ataulphus was asked for
Placidia he demanded in turn the appointed grain. Though there was a
shortage of the supplies they had promised to give, they
nonetheless agreed to supply them if they got Placidia. The
barbarian answered in like terms, and proceeding to the city of Massilia
he was in hopes of taking it by trickery. There, Boniface, a most noble
man, struck and wounded him, and barely escaping death he retired to his
own camp, leaving the city full of joy and praising and acclaiming Boniface.
The Gothic king did, however, succeed in capturing Narbo, which he
made his headquarters, and other towns in western Gaul and Aquitania. Early in
414 he determined to bolster his position by marrying the apparently
willing Placidia himself. Ataulphus, preparing for his marriage to
Placidia, made even heavier demands when Constantius demanded her, so that
when his demands were not met he might seem to have detained her with
good reason.
The marriage of Ataulphus to Placidia was celebrated in the beginning of the month of January
at the city of Narbo, in the house of a certain Ingenius, a leading man of that city at the urging and advice
of Candidianus. Placidia was installed there in a bridal
chamber adorned in the Roman manner and with royal dress,
and Ataulphus sat beside her, having put on the toga and other Roman
dress. At this time, along with other wedding gifts, Ataulphus gave her
fifty handsome youths dressed in silken clothes, each carrying in his
hands two huge platters one of which was full of gold and the other full
of priceless stones. These had come from Rome, having been taken as
booty by the Goths in the sack of the city. Then wedding hymns were sung,
Attalus singing first and then Rusticius and Phoibadius.
The wedding was celebrated amid the rejoicing and acclamation alike of the
barbarians and Romans there.
Under the influence of his remarkable bride Ataulphus became steadily
more favorably inclined toward the Romans and tried to reach a firm agreement
with them. Only when all else failed did he once more resort to the
expedient (and precedent of Alaric) of setting up Attalus as emperor. When
Constantius attacked him and severely afflicted his people with starvation
the Goth moved into Spain and established his capital at Barcelona.
Attalus was abandoned to his fate as we have already seen.
When a son was borne by Placidia to Ataulphus in Barcelona, to whom he gave the name
Theodosius, he adopted an even greater friendliness toward the Romans. This boy
was a grandson of Theodosius the Great, and his very name shows Ataulphus’
feelings at this time. He is even reported to have said, “I hope to be
handed down to posterity as the initiator of a Roman restoration.” But
Constantius and those around him so opposed him that the desires of Ataulphus
and Placidia remained unfulfilled. When their son died, they grieved over
him greatly and buried him, laying him away in a silver coffin in a
certain church near Barcelona. Then, in 415 Ataulphus was killed while busy inspecting his
private horses, as was his custom, in the stable. One of the Goths of his
household, Dubius, who had watched his opportunity to
avenge an ancient grudge, slew him. Formerly, this man’s master, a
king of part of the Gothic land had been overthrown by Ataulphus, who had
taken Dubius from him and made him his servant.
So he, avenging his first master, killed his second. On his
deathbed Ataulphus ordered his brother to give Placidia back, and, if they
possibly could, to procure the friendship of the Romans for themselves.
But Singerich, the brother of Sarus, rather by
scheming and force than by natural succession or law, became his
successor. He slew the children who had been borne to Ataulphus by a
former wife, seizing them by force from the protection of Bishop Sigesarus, and out of spite against Ataulphus he
ordered the queen, Placidia, to walk on foot before his horse along with
the other prisoners. Having ruled for seven days he was killed and Valia
was set up as leader of the Goths and ruled till 418.
For the time being Roman rule was restored to all of Gaul except
Burgundy, and there is even good reason for believing that Britain,
abandoned at the time of Constantine’s usurpation and seriously hurt by Saxon
attacks in 408 was again brought under Roman control for the remainder of
Honorius’ reign. Spain, on the other hand, was still in the hands of the
various German tribes, and the new Visigothic king was not disposed to
follow Ataulphus’ proRoman policies. He first tried to
lead his people to Africa, but his fleet was wrecked and he was forced to
open negotiations with Honorius.
Euplutius, the magistrianus, was sent to Valia, who had the title of phylarch
of the Goths, in order to make a treaty of peace and receive back Placidia. He
got her back without trouble. When grain had been sent to Valia to
the amount of 600,000 measures Placidia was handed over to Euplutius and sent back to Honorius, her brother, in
416.
In the next few years Valia fought the Vandals, Alans, and Sueves who
had entered the peninsula in 409, devastating it far and wide, and then
settling in various districts. The Asding Vandals and Sueves became allies (foederati), as were the Visigoths, the
Siting Vandals were virtually wiped out, and the Alans, after the death of
their king, joined the Asdings, now ruled by
Gunderic. As a reward for these successes the Visigoths were granted a
permanent home in Aquitania along with the large cities of
Bordeaux and Toulouse; there they settled as allies in name, of the Empire,
owning two-thirds of the land but in practice ruling a virtually
independent kingdom.
In 418 before these arrangements could be completed, when Valia, the
chieftain of the Goths, died, Theodoric received the rule. This man, the grandson of Alaric, carried
the new agreement into effect and became the staunch ally of the Romans
and their chief savior in the great fight against Attila in 452.
In the meantime at Ravenna the fine soldier Constantius was moving from strength to strength.
He had triumphed over the usurpers Constantine and Heraclian and proved himself the only efficient leader in the government. So in 417
when Emperor Honorius had entered on his eleventh consulship and with
Constantius for the second time, they arranged the marriage of Placidia
to Constantius. She, meanwhile, strongly refusing him,
made Constantius angry at her attendants. Finally, on the day
he entered on his consulship Emperor Honorius, her brother, taking
her by the hand, handed her over completely against her will to
Constantius, and the marriage was solemnized in most splendid fashion. A
child was later born to them whom they called Honoria, and later still in
419 a son to whom they gave the name Valentinian. This boy,
while Honorius was still alive, became a nobilissimus, for
Placidia compelled her brother to grant this. After the death of Honorius and after the overthrow of
the usurpation of Joannes, he was accepted as emperor at Rome.
Constantius held the empire jointly
in 421 with Honorius, who appointed him rather unwillingly. Placidia was
named Augusta, her brother and her husband making the appointment. A
proclamation which announced the emperorship of Constantius was then sent
to Theodosius who, as a nephew of Honorius, ruled the eastern parts of the
empire. But this proclamation remained unaccepted. Distress came over
Constantius, and he regretted the emperorship because it was no longer
possible for him to come and go safely, where and how he wished,
and because as emperor he could no longer enjoy the pastimes which he had
been accustomed to enjoy. Finally, after a seven months’ reign, just as
his dream had told him—“Six are accomplished, the seventh is
beginning”—he died of pleurisy. With him also died his campaign against
the East with which he was busy, because they had not approved his association
in the imperial power.
Constantius was an Illyrian
by race from the
city of Naissus in Dacia, who passed through many campaigns from the time of
Theodosius the Great and later, as was narrated, entered into the imperial
office. Before he was married to Placidia he was praiseworthy and superior
to bribery. But when he was united with her he became avaricious. After
his death petitions against him, on the part of those who had been
wrongfully deprived of their possessions, flowed into Ravenna from all
sides. The easygoing nature of Honorius, however, and Placidia’s
relationship to him rendered their demands, as also the power of justice,
fruitless.
So great had grown the affection of Honorius for his own sister—because
of which her husband, Constantius, departed
his life—that their
immoderate passion and their continuous kissing on the mouth brought
them under a shameful suspicion in the eyes of many people. But by
the efforts of Spadusa and Elpidia,
Placidia’s nurse, to both of whom she paid great attention—and with the help of
Leontius her steward—such enmity arose between them that riots often broke
out in Ravenna. A host of barbarians surrounded her both because of her
marriage to Ataulphus and because of her union with Constantius. Blows
were given on either side. Finally, because of the inflaming of this
enmity and the hatred which counteracted their former love, when her
brother proved the stronger Placidia was banished to Byzantium in 423 with
her children. Boniface alone kept faith with her and from Africa, which he
ruled, sent whatever money he could and hastened to offer
other services. Later, he contributed everything toward the restoration of
the empress.
A few months later, Honorius, being attacked by dropsy, died on the sixth day before the Kalends of September
(August 27) 423. He had been a weak and ineffectual ruler whose reign
witnessed the first permanent breaching of the Roman defenses in the West
and the settlement of large Germanic kingdoms on imperial soil, the
capture and sack of Rome for the first time in 800 years, and the terrible
devastation of almost all the Western lands. He was only lucky to have
survived these threats and the numerous usurpers until he died a natural
death. They sent a letter announcing the death of the emperor to
the East, but, while this was being sent, a certain Joannes
seized the power and ruled as a usurper. While his proclamation was
taking place, it was said about him, as though it was derived from some
oracle, “He falls, he doesn't stand.” The mob, as though to undo the
utterance, exclaimed in reverse, “He stands, he doesn’t fall.”
This man so suddenly raised to tire imperial throne was an obscure civil
servant who had only reached the position of primicerius notariorum (chief secretary) but he was supported
by Castinus, the master of soldiers, and by the
young Aetius. Having lived among the Huns, Aetius obtained their
backing for Joannes to oppose the forces of legitimacy marshaling in the
East, for Theodosius belatedly recognized the claims of the boy
Valentinian to the Western throne and was preparing to send him and his
mother Placidia back to take over power there.
Also supporting Placidia was another remarkable man who had already distinguished himself in
the West. Boniface had valiantly defended Massilia, as we have seen,
against Ataulphus in 413 and in 422 had been sent to defend Africa against
the Moors. Boniface was a heroic man who often fought valiantly many
barbarians, sometimes attacking with
a few troops, sometimes with many, and occasionally even engaging in
single combat. To speak plainly, he set Africa completely free from many
barbarians and diverse tribes. A lover of justice and contemptuous
of bribes, he performed a deed of the following kind. A
certain countryman who had a wife in the full bloom of youth found
out that she was being seduced by one of the barbarian auxiliary soldiers. He
begged help of Boniface, bewailing his disgrace. Boniface, having learned the
distance to the place and the name of the field in which the acts
of seduction were taking place, dismissed the suppliant and ordered
him to return on the following day. Then, eluding the eyes of all, he
hurried to the field, about eight miles distant, where, finding the
barbarian lying with the adulteress, he cut off his head and returned home
the same night. When the husband came, according to his orders on
the following day, Boniface handed over the barbarian’s head to him
and asked him if he recognized it. The man was at once astounded by the
spectacle and struck dumb, but when he recognized the head he gave many
thanks for the justice done him, and departed happily. Such was the
man who held the important province of Africa loyal to the house of
Theodosius and who was destined to play an important role in subsequent
events.
The history of Olympiodorus ends with the successful expedition against Joannes. Placidia
was sent back with her children from Constantinople
by Theodosius against the usurper. She received back the title and honor
of Augusta and Valentinian the title of nobilissimus, and so the previous
refusal to recognize her and her son in the East was withdrawn. With them
was sent an army and Ardaburius, a commander of both forces, with his son
Aspar and, third, Candidian. Helion, the master
of offices, sent by Theodosius to Thessalonica, in that same city put
the robes of a Caesar on Valentinian, though he was only five years
old. As they were descending into Italy, Ardaburius was captured by the
soldiers of the usurper and sent to him, becoming his apparent friend, but
he actually seized the chance of his captivity to undermine the loyalty
of Joannes’ supporters. His son (Aspar), as well as Placidia, was
despondent and distressed. However, Candidian captured many cities, and by his eminent distinction dispelled their distress
and revived their spirits. The usurper Joannes was then slain, and
Placidia and her son the Caesar entered Ravenna. Helion, the master and
patrician, took Rome and when all assembled there clothed Valentinian, now
seven years old, in the imperial robes on October 23, 425.
A slightly different and more detailed account comes to us from another
source. When Joannes the chief of the royal secretaries, not content with the
good fortune of his own office,
seized the imperial power, he sent an embassy to Theodosius to demand that
he be accepted as emperor. The emperor threw these men into a fortress and
sent the general Ardaburius, who had fought the Persian war of 422. He
reached Salona and sailed for Aquileia, but he experienced the opposite of
good luck—rather the divine will, as was afterward revealed. Unfortunately, a
storm blew up which put him into the hands of the usurper, who by his
capture hoped to compel the emperor to choose him as co-emperor. Theodosius was
in anguish, as also was Aspar, the son of Ardaburius, and despair
gripped the Roman forces. God sent a messenger in the guise of a shepherd
to show the Roman army and its leader, Aspar, the way. He led them right
through the marsh surrounding Ravenna—for the usurper was staying in this
city—where no one is ever before recorded to have passed. Crossing the
impassable barrier in this way and finding a feasible route by dry land,
they discovered the gates open and became masters of the city. When they
had put Joannes to death they made their actions known to the
emperor, who gave thanks to God, and considered which of the easterners he
should declare emperor.
When the fighting was all over Aetius arrived in Italy with 60,000 Huns. He was won over by
Placidia to her service, and the Huns were induced to retire with a large
stipend. Aspar and his father returned to their posts in the East, but
Placidia still had two generals, to one of whom, Boniface, she turned over
Libya, and the other, Aetius, she kept nearby. Aetius was jealous and
wrote to Boniface, “The empress is opposed to you, and the evidence
for this is that she will summon you for no reason. If, therefore, she
orders you to come, do not obey, for she will slay you.” Then he
approached the empress and said that Boniface was preparing a rebellion. “You
may be convinced of this,” he said, “for if you summon him, he will not
come.” When the empress wrote to him to come, he handed Libya over to the Vandals and was not
persuaded to come, thinking the disclosures made to him by
Aetius were true. Later, when men were sent to him and a treaty was
made, the deception was discovered. The empress was all the more well
disposed toward him, and she loathed Aetius for having acted recklessly in
this, though he had not been able to do any harm. She was never able to
recover Libya from Boniface.
The mutual hostility of the two generals was not to be resolved before
one or the other completely triumphed, and their rivalry led to new
troubles for the harassed Western lands. The real power at the court of
Ravenna, if not in the government as a whole, lay in the hands of the
Augusta Placidia just as in the East, too, Pulcheria was the strong character
at court and the real power behind Theodosius. The first man Placidia
chose to be her supreme military commander was neither Boniface nor
Aetius, possibly fearing that by choosing one she would stir up
trouble for herself with the other, but Felix. He was master
of soldiers for four years (425-29) and consul in 428, but he does
not seem to have taken the field. On the other hand Aetius was very
active.
Flavius Aetius was a native of Moesia on the lower Danube and in his
youth had been a hostage with Alaric and later with the Huns, since his
father had been a prominent general himself. It was on his shoulders that
the fortunes of the West were to rest for the next
twenty-eight years, and very capable shoulders they usually proved,
belonging to a man who well deserved the praise of his contemporaries. His wife
was—typically of the age—a Goth and his son, Carpileon,
in 425 was sent as a hostage to the Huns, like his father before him.
Aetius' first task was the protection of the Gallic provinces against the
encroachments of the Visigoths and in the north the pressure of the
Franks. With the aid of Hunnish auxiliaries he won successes
against both tribes in 427-28 and so was able to supplant Felix
in 429 and have him put to death the next year.
In the meantime in 429 the Vandals in Spain succeeded, where Alaric and
Valia had failed, in crossing to the last Western province not yet ravaged
by Germanic tribes. The new king of the Vandals who led this invasion of
Africa was Gaiseric, often called Genseric by Greek historians, a man
of immense ambition and the ability to match it. The behavior of Boniface
in this situation is uncertain, but in any case the invasion was
facilitated by his failure to oppose it actively. That it succeeded so quickly
and completely, however, was due to the astute, ruthless, and brilliant mind
of Gaiseric, by far the cleverest of all the Germanic leaders of this
period. The combined forces of Boniface and of the East under Aspar were
disastrously defeated in 430, and by 435 Gaiseric was accorded a treaty
acknowledging him as the ruler over all the western provinces in Africa.
In 432 Boniface returned from Africa and was named by Placidia to the post
held by Aetius. When Aetius refused to give it up he was defeated in
battle by Boniface and fled to his friends the Huns, but when Boniface
shortly afterward died he reappeared, beat Boniface’s son-in-law
Sebastian, and reestablished himself as the military leader of the West,
a position he was to maintain till the end of his life. He was also
granted the great honor of being made a patrician. Under his over-all
command the Burgundians were beaten by the Huns in 435 and their king Guntiurius (Gundaliar, later
the hero of the Niebelungenlied) killed, the Goths fought to a
standstill by 437, and a rebellion of the Armoricans in northwest
Gaul repressed in 438—39 and again in 442. His final great victory in the West
was to be against Attila in 451.
These events were summed up after his death. He had been the guardian of
Placidia, who was the mother of Valentinian, and of her son when he was a
youth, through his connection with the
barbarians. He had made war on Boniface when he crossed from Libya with a
great force, so that he died by disease under the burden of
his cares, and Aetius became master of his wife and property. He had
killed by craft Felix, who had held the generalship with him, when he found out
that at Placidia’s instigation this man was making preparations for his
removal. He had warred with the Goths of western Galatia who attacked the
territories of the Romans. He had also subdued the Aemorichians (Armoricans) who were hostile to the Romans. To put it briefly, he had
wielded the greatest power so that not only kings but even nations
dwelling nearby came at his orders.
Only in Africa did his leadership fail. The treaty of 435 was soon
violated by Gaiseric; in 439 Carthage was in his possession and Vandal
pirates began to harass the coasts of the whole Mediterranean. In 442 a
new treaty was concluded giving the Vandals all the richest lands in
Africa while restoring to Roman control the less valuable lands east
of what is now Tunisia and in the west, and an attempt was made to pacify
Gaiseric permanently by betrothing Valentinian’s eldest daughter to the
Vandal king’s son Huneric. But since Huneric was already married to a
daughter of Theodoric, king of the Visigoths, Gaiseric was induced to send this
girl back to Gaul repudiated and mutilated. In this way Aetius’ diplomacy
divided the two Germanic peoples by bitter hostility, and Gaiseric
remained satisfied with his kingdom in Africa until the death
of Valentinian III. The story of the war of
Aetius with Attila will be reserved for the next chapter.
Nothing could better illustrate the chaotic and blind degeneration of
the Western court than the somewhat confused story of Aetius’ death.
Valentinian, having fallen in
love with the wife of Maximus, a senator, used to play at draughts with
him. When Maximus lost and did not have what he owed, the emperor took his
ring. Rising, he gave it to one of Maximus’ friends so that the man showed it
to Maximus’ wife and, as though from her husband, thus ordered her to come
to the palace to dine with him there. She came, thinking this the truth,
and when it was announced to the emperor, he arose and without
Maximus’ knowledge seduced her. After the lovemaking the wife went to
meet her husband as he came, wailing and reproaching him as her betrayer.
When he learned the whole story he nursed his anger at the emperor.
Knowing that while Aetius lived he could not exact vengeance, he laid
plans through the emperor’s eunuchs to destroy Aetius as though he
were a traitor.
The affairs of the Western Romans were in confusion,
and Maximus, a well-born man, powerful and twice consul in 433 and 443,
was hostile to Aetius, the general of the forces in Italy. Since he knew
that Heraclius, a eunuch who had the greatest influence with the ruler,
was also hostile to Aetius, he made an agreement with him with the
same end in view (for both were striving to substitute their power for his).
They persuaded the emperor that unless he quickly slew Aetius, he would be
slain by him. They went about their plot to work on the suspicious emperor in this
way. The eunuch suggested that the intimates of Valentinian (I mean the army of the women’s
apartments), who were always the instigators of despicable actions, should
accuse Aetius of acting against the emperor, so that he might usurp his
wealth.... They strove to persuade the emperor, for the weight of gold
put at their disposal was heavy, consuming their inner hearts with a
slow fire. (Eunuchs are terrible in sewing up their hurts when the promise
of gold lies before them. The race is insatiable and always open for gain,
and there is nothing wicked accomplished within the palace without their
evil influence.) The emperor was persuaded by the false accusations, and,
being aroused to the need for the death of Aetius, quicker than the word
he killed him.
Since Valentinian was fated to come to grief by losing the defense of
his office, he approved of the words of Maximus and Heraclius and
contrived the death of the man when Aetius was about to consult the
emperor in the palace on his resolutions and was examining
proposals to bring in money. While
Aetius was laying the matter of the revenues before him and was making a
calculation of the total money collected from the taxes, Valentinian
Jumped up with a cry from his seat and said he would no longer stand
being abused by such treacheries. He charged Aetius with being to blame
for his troubles and indicated that Aetius desired the power of the
Western as well as of the Eastern Empire. As Aetius stood amazed at the
unexpectedness of his anger and tried to appease his unreasoning ire, the
emperor drew his sword from its scabbard. He attacked with Heraclius, for
this fellow was carrying a cleaver under his cloak (for he was a
chamberlain—primicerius sacri cubiculi). Both of them together directed their
blows against the head of Aetius and killed him—a man who
had performed many brave deeds against both internal and foreign
enemies.
When he had been put to death the emperor said to a
person able to surmise the truth, “Was the death of Aetius not well
accomplished?”. He answered, “Whether well or not I do not know, but I do
know that you have cut off your right hand with your left.”
After the murder of Aetius, Valentinian also put to death Boethius, a
prefect who had been favored by Aetius in the highest degree. When he had
exposed them unburied in the Forum, he straightway summoned
the senate and made many fearful charges against the men,
lest because of Aetius it should in any way support an insurrection. After
Aetius’ removal Maximus constantly resorted to Valentinian so that he might be advanced to
the consular office. Failing this he wished to attain the rank
of patrician, but Heraclius did not acquiesce in his possession of
this dignity. Acting from the same ambition, he thwarted the ambitions of
Maximus and persuaded Valentinian that having freed himself of the
oppression of Aetius he should not transfer that man’s power to others.
Maximus, failing in both his hopes, was bitterly angry. He summoned Optila and Thraustila, brave
Scythians who had campaigned with Aetius and had been assigned to attend
on Valentinian, and talked to them. He gave and received guarantees, put the blame
for Aetius’ murder on the emperor, and urged that the better course would
be to take revenge on him. Those who avenged the fallen man would, he
said, justly have the greatest blessings.
Not many days later Valentinian rode in the Field of Ares (the Campus
Martius) with a few bodyguards and the followers of Optila and Thraustila.
When he had dismounted from his horse and proceeded to archery, Optila and his friends attacked him. Optila struck Valentinian on his temple and when he
turned around to see the striker he dealt him a second blow on the face
and felled him, and Thraustila slew Heraclius.
Taking the emperor’s diadem and horse, they hastened to Maximus. Whether
from its unexpectedness or whether those present feared the reputation of the
men in battle, their attack brought them into no danger. A divine sign
occurred at the death of Valentinian. A swarm of bees approached the blood
which had flowed out on the ground from him, sucked it up, and drank it all. Thus
Valentinian died, having lived thirty-seven years.
What happened
to Maximus’ wife on whose account, in part at least, he had dared kill his
emperor we are not told. But finding the emperor bereft of Aetius, Maximus
killed him and married the Empress Eudoxia, who was the daughter of
Theodosius the Younger. Thinking to win her good will toward him he said, “I
have become the murderer of Valentinian out of love for you.” But
she, being of free spirit answered, “Alas that I was an accessory to
the death of my husband and my emperor.” She wrote to Gaiseric, who then
held Libya, to come with all speed and take possession of Rome. He came and
took the city in 455, and captured Eudoxia and her daughter.
Maximus, hated because of his murder of the emperor, was pursued and
easily put to death.
During all the years since Alaric left the Eastern Empire in 408 the
only barbarian threat there, though a grievous one, was from the Huns. No
German tribe was able to settle in these regions permanently against the
will of the government, though of course many were always in its employ as
mercenaries and allies. Furthermore, with the downfall of Gainas the leadership
of the armies was in native hands for some years. But soon on the scene
appeared several foreign generals destined to wield the chief military
power of Constantinople for half a century. Areobindus,
a Goth, came to the fore in the brief Persian war of 422, and in 441
he led an eastern expedition against the Vandal pirates who were attacking
Sicily. Of considerably more stature was the Alan Ardaburius, who had also
played an active role in the Persian war and whom we have already seen as
the leader of the Theodosian forces against Joannes in 424-25. For
this success he was rewarded with the consulship in 427, but it was his
son, Aspar, whom we have also seen opposing Joannes, who of all these
foreign generals was destined to play the largest role in Eastern affairs.
Aspar must have been only a young man in 424, since he seems to have
still been active at the time of his death in 471; indeed, in 465 at the
time of a great fire at Constantinople he is said to have run about the streets
with a pail of water on his shoulders urging all to help fight
the blaze. In spite of his youth he was put in charge of the Western
expedition against the Vandals in Africa which Gaiseric so disastrously
defeated in 431. This, however, seems to have hurt his career and
popularity with Placidia no more than it hurt Boniface’s, and in 434 he
was named as the Western consul; Areobindus was
the Eastern consul at the same time so that two foreigners held the
consulship together. But it was in the East that his future destiny lay,
and, though at times in apparent eclipse, he generally was the power
behind Theodosius, Marcian, and Leo until 471, and we shall see more of
him. Though he seems to have been on reasonably good terms with Attila and
his followers, probably because of his German connections, and it is
not recorded he ever fought against them, he was still, with Areobindus, a master of soldiers in 449 when
Priscus heard his name praised by Attila’s lieutenant Berichus.
The death of Theodosius the Great saw the empire still intact; the deaths
of his grandsons Theodosius II and Valentinian III half a century later
found half the empire on the edge of complete destruction. It is true that
the East came through these critical years damaged and devastated in many
regions, but it remained in control of the same extent of territory and
had no foreign kingdoms within it. In the West on the other hand, the
Vandals controlled most of Africa, the Sueves had permanently settled
in northwestern Spain, the Visigoths had a virtually independent state in
southwestern Gaul, Britain had passed completely and irrecoverably into the
hands of the Saxons and their kin, and eastern Gaul was ruled by
Burgundians. Franks had crossed the lower Rhine and could not be
removed, and the upper Danubian provinces, Rhaetia,
Noricum, and Pannonia, though in name still part of the empire, were
in practice lost to its control. Italy several times invaded
and terribly ravaged by foreign and civil wars alone was still free
of permanent foreign settlers, but for only another quarter century.
The Huns
THE chief threat to the empire in the first half of the century came
from the Huns. Whether this oriental people can be identified with the Hiong Nu who attacked the empire of China in the second
and first centuries BC is a much disputed and still unsettled problem. In
any case they first seem to have attracted Roman attention in the last
quarter of the fourth century, when the historian Ammianus
records that "they are faithless in truces” and that
“they burn with an infinite greed for gold.”
The following myth shows the impression they first made on the Romans. Their
cruel tribe, as Priscus the historian relates, settled on the further bank of
the swamp of Maeotis. They were skilled in hunting but in no other
task except this. After they had grown into a nation they disturbed the
peace of the neighboring races by thefts and plundering.
While the hunters of this tribe were as usual seeking game on the far bank of Lake Maeotis,
they saw a deer appear unexpectedly before them and enter the
swamp, leading them on as a guide of the way, now advancing and now
standing still. The hunters followed it on foot and crossed the Maeotic swamp,
which they had thought was as impassable as the sea. When the unknown Scythian
land appeared, the deer disappeared. The spirits, I believe,
from whom they derive their descent did this through envy of the
Scythians. The Huns, who had been completely ignorant that any other world
existed beyond the Maeotic swamp, were filled with admiration of the
Scythian country, and, since they were quick of mind, believed that the
passage, familiar to no previous age, had been shown to them by the gods.
They returned to their own people, told them what had happened, praised
Scythia, and persuaded them to follow along the way which the deer, as
their guide, had shown them. They hastened to Scythia, sacrificing to
Victory the Scythians they fell in with on their entrance;
the remainder they conquered and subdued. Soon they crossed the huge
swamp and like some tempest of nations overwhelmed the Alipzuri,
the Alcidzuri, the Itimari,
the Tuncassi, and the Boisci who bordered on the shore of Scythia.
They subdued the Alans also, wearing out by constant warfare a race which was equal to them in war but
unlike them in civilization, mode of life, and appearance. Those men, whom
they perhaps in no wise surpassed in war, they put to flight by the terror
of their looks, inspiring them with no little honor by their awful aspect
and by their horribly swarthy appearance. They have a sort of
shapeless lump, if I may say so, not a face, and pinholes rather
than eyes. Their wild appearance gives evidence of the hardihood of
their spirits, for they are cruel even to their children on the first day
they are born. They cut the cheeks of the males with a sword so that
before they receive the nourishment of milk they are compelled to learn to
endure a wound. They grow old without beards, and the youths are without
good looks, because a face furrowed by a sword spoils by its
scars the natural grace of a beard. Somewhat short in stature, they are
trained to quick bodily movement and are very alert in horsemanship and
ready with bow and arrow; they have broad shoulders, thickset necks, and
are always erect and proud. These men, in short, live in the form of
humans but with the savagery of beasts.
By 375, we know, they had incorporated into their loose federation the
Alans and a majority of the Ostrogoths and were in alliance with the Visigoths
in an abortive attack on Constantinople after the battle of Hadrianople in 378. It was undoubtedly the pressure of
the Hunnish expansion westward which led Valens to admit the Visigoths
into the empire in 375 and which drove the other German tribes across
the Rhine in 405-6. Theodosius the Great seems to have made some
arrangement with the tribe, possibly settling them in Pannonia. But that
they were never really subdued is seen by the behavior of Uldin (or Uldes), one
of their kings, in 395. When proposals of peace were made to him he
replied by pointing to the sun and saying that he could easily, if he so
desired, subdue every part of the earth... While he was uttering this sort
of threat and ordering as large a tribute as he pleased and saying that
on this condition peace could be established or the war continued, part of
his army was induced to desert and the remainder conquered. The Huns for
some years were alternately enemies or allies of the Roman empires.
This same Uldin in 400-401 was an ally of the
Eastern Empire against Gainas and later was serving with Stilicho
against Radagaisus in 406.
The historian Olympiodorus in the first section of his history discusses
Donatus and the Huns and the excellent archery of their kings and says that he
himself, the historian, went on an embassy to them and to
Donatus. Tragically, he tells of his journey by sea and its danger,
and how Donatus, deceived by an oath, was wickedly strangled, how Charaton the foremost of the kings was inflamed
with wrath at the murder, and how he was soothed and pacified again by
regal gifts. Donatus and Charaton were only
senior kings, in no way the equals of the great Attila, and
the episode here recorded probably took place in 412-13 while Jovinus
was still emperor in Gaul.
Aetius in 423-24 enlisted Huns in support of the usurper Joannes, and a
grant of land in Pannonia was made or at least confirmed. At the same time
treaties were made with the Eastern Empire probably involving payments of
subsidies to the Huns.
In 432 or 433 a Hunnish ruler—called by Roman and Greek historians Roas, Rugila, or Roua, king of the Huns—intending to go to
war with the Amilzouri, Itimari, Tonosours, Boiskoi, and other races dwelling on the
Danube and who had taken refuge in a Roman alliance, sent Eslas, a
man accustomed to attend to the differences between him and the Romans, to
threaten to break the existing truce if they should not surrender all
those who had taken refuge among them. When the Romans were
planning to send an embassy to the Huns, Plinthas and
Dionysius wished to go on it—Plinthas being a Scythian and
Dionysius a Thracian by race—both men being leaders of armies
and having attained the consulship among the Romans. Plinthas had
been consul in 419 and was at this time the most influential man at court
Dionysius had been consul in 429. Since he thought that Eslas would
reach Roua before the embassy about to be sent out, Plinthas dispatched Sengilach, probably an Alan or a Hun judging from his
name, a fellow of his personal suite, to persuade Roua to enter into
negotiations with him and not with any other Romans.
Roua having died and the kingdom of the Huns having devolved on Attila (and Bleda) the Roman senate
decided that Plinthas should make his embassy to them. When
this decree had been ratified for him by the emperor, Plinthas wished
to have Epigenes also accompany him on the
embassy, since he was a man with the greatest reputation for
wisdom and had the position of quaestor. Approval being gained for
this both set out on their embassy and reached Margus in 435. This is a
city of the Moesians in Illyria, lying on the
Danube River opposite the fort of Constantia which is situated on the
opposite hank, where the royal tents of the Scythians are also gathered.
They held a meeting outside the city mounted on their horses, for it does
not seem proper to the barbarians to confer dismounted, and so the
Roman ambassadors, mindful of their own dignity, followed the same practice
as the Scythians in order not to find themselves on foot in discussion with
mounted men... It was agreed that in the future the Romans should
not receive those who fled from Scythia and also that those who had
already fled along with the Roman prisoners who had escaped to their own
lands without ransom should be surrendered unless for each fugitive eight
gold pieces (solidi) should be given to those who had captured him in war.
It was further agreed that the Romans should make an
alliance with no barbarian tribe which was waging war against
the Huns, that there should be markets with equal rights and safe for
both Romans and Huns, that the treaty should be maintained and continue,
and that 700 lbs. of gold be paid over each year by the Romans to the
Scythian rulers. (Earlier 350 lbs. had been the payment.)
On these terms the Romans and Huns made a treaty and swore to tach other
by their own native oaths and returned each to his own country. Those who
had fled to the
Romans were handed back to the barbarians. Among them were
the children Mama and Atakam, scions of the
royal house. Those who received them crucified them in Carsum,
a Thracian fortress, thus exacting the penalty of their flight. Attila, Bleda, and their court having established peace with
the Romans marched through the tribes in Scythia subduing them and
undertook a war against the Sorosgi. Who
these were is unknown.
Attila, who comes on the stage of history so suddenly in this way, was
the son of a man whose name is variously recorded (Mundiuch, Mondzuccus, Mauzuchus, Munsuclius, Mundicius, Beneducus, or Moundiouchus). This
man’s brothers were Roua, Octar, and Oebarsius; Bleda was Attila’s brother, probably his older
brother. The two ruled jointly till 444 or 445, when Attila murdered
Bleda. He was a man born to shake the races of the world, a terror to
all lands, who in some way or other frightened everyone by the dread
report noised abroad about him, for he was haughty in his carriage,
casting his eyes about him on all sides so that the proud man’s power was
to be seen in the very movements of his body. A lover of war, he was
personally restrained in action, most impressive in counsel, gracious to
suppliants, and generous to those to whom he had once given his trust. He
was short of stature with a broad chest, massive head, and small eyes. His
beard was thin and sprinkled with grey, his nose flat, and his complexion
swarthy, showing thus the signs of his origins.
Sometime in the next few years Valips, who formerly
roused the Rubi against the Romans of the East, seizing the city of Novidunum which lies
on the bank of the river, laid hands on certain of the citizens and,
having gathered all the money in the city, prepared, with those who
chose to revolt with him, to lay waste the lands of the Thracians and
Illyrians. When the force sent by the emperor was about to overcome him
and he was besieged he warded off the besiegers from the circuit walls as
long as he and those with him could hold out. When they grew tired of
their labor through constantly fighting the Roman host, they placed the
children of the prisoners on the battlements and so checked the onset of the
opposing javelins. The soldiers, loving their Roman children, neither
threw against them on the nails nor hurled their javelins. And so
after a while the siege was lifted for him on terms.
These Rubi were probably the Rugi who later
under Odovacar were to play a decisive role in Italy. They were possibly a
complex of tribes of which the Saraguri, Onoguri, Ulmerguri, and even
those tribes mentioned in Priscus’ fragments 1 and 10—the Alipzuri, Alcidzuri, and Amilzouri and others of similar name—may be branches.
There is no reason to believe that at this time the Rugi were part of Attila’s empire but rather, it has been plausibly suggested,
that they had settled inside the empire as allies under their chieftain Valips. Tacitus says that the Rugi originally
came from northern Germany, and if they
can be identified here they must, like the two branches of the Goths,
have hit the eastern frontiers before moving westward again inside the empire.
After Attila’s death they were living in Bizye and Arcadiopolis—modem Vize and Luleburaz in European Turkey.
For eight years after his accession to power Attila was occupied in
building his empire in the northern lands, in reducing the Ostrogoths and
Gepids to positions of subservience or alliance, and in attacking the Persian
Empire. But in 441 a great attack was made on the Eastern Empire.
When the Scythians at the time of the assembly at the market, arranged for under the Treaty of
Margus, attacked the Romans and killed many men who were probably merchants,
the Romans sent to the Scythians,
holding them to blame for the seizure of the fortress and their contempt of the
peace treaty. This fortress was probably Constantia opposite Margus. They
answered that they had not started the trouble but had done these
things in self-defense, for the bishop of Margus coming to their land
and searching thoroughly for the chests of their kings had despoiled the
graves of their buried treasures. And they said that if the Romans should
not give up this man and also surrender the fugitives according to their
pledges (for there were very many among the Romans) they
would declare war. The Romans averred that this excuse was not valid,
but the barbarians, trusting in their own words, utterly despised any
trial of the disputed matters and turned to war. They crossed the Danube
and laid waste many cities and forts on the river. Among these they took
Viminacium, which was a city of the Moesians in
Illyria. While this was going on, some were arguing that the bishop of
Margus should be given up so that the danger of war, for the sake of
one man, might not be brought on the Romans as a whole. But this man,
suspecting that he would be surrendered, without the knowledge of those in the city,
came to the enemy and promised that he would hand over the city to
them if the Scythian kings made any reasonable proposal. They said that
they would treat him well in every way if he should bring his promise to
fulfillment. When they had given their right hands and oaths for the
things promised, he returned to the Roman land with a great host of
barbarians, and, having laid this force as an ambush on the opposite bank,
he roused it during the night according to the agreement and put the city
into the hands of its enemies. Margus having been ravaged in this way, the
possessions of the barbarians were increased to an even greater
extent.
One episode of this attack has come down to us. The Scythians were besieging
Naissus. This is a city of the Illyrians lying on the Danube River. They say
that Constantine was its founder the same man who also built the city
at Byzantium named after himself. The barbarians, being on the point of
capturing a city so populous and fortified besides, were advancing with every
attempt. Since those in the city were not very confident about going out
to battle, the barbarians bridged the river at the southern
part where it flowed past the city so that a crossing would be easy
for a large number of men, and they brought their engines of war to the
circuit wall—first wooden beams mounted on wheels because their approach
was easy. Men standing on the beams shot arrows against those
defending the city from the battlements, and other men grabbing another projecting
beam shoved the wheels ahead on foot. Thus, they drove the engines ahead
wherever it was necessary so that it was possible to shoot successfully
through the windows made in the screens. In order that the
fight might be free of danger for the men on the beams they were
protected by willow twigs interwoven with rawhide and leather screens, a
defense against other missiles and whatever fire weapons might be sent against
them.
Many engines were in this way brought dose to the city
wall, so that those on the battlements, on account of the multitude of the
missiles, retired, and the so-called rams advanced. The ram is a huge
machine. A beam with a metal head is suspended by loose chains from
timbers inclined toward each other, and there are screens like those
just mentioned for the sake of the safety of those working it. With
small ropes from a projecting horn at the back, men forcibly draw it
backward from the place which is to receive the blow and then let it go,
so that with a swing it crushes every part of the wall which comes in its
way. From the walls the defenders hurled down stones by the wagon load which
had been collected when the engines had been brought up to the circuit
wall, and they smashed some along with the men themselves, but they did
not hold out against the vast number of engines. Then the enemy brought
up scaling ladders. And so in some places the wall was toppled by the
rams, and elsewhere men on the battlements were overpowered by the
multitude of siege engines. The city was captured when the barbarians
entered where the circuit wall had been broken by the hammering of the ram
and also when by means of the ladders they scaled the part of
the wall not yet fallen.
After this attack a one year’s truce was arranged, but a further attack
was launched in 443. In the reign of Theodosius the Younger, Attila, the king of the
Huns, having collected his own army, sent letters to the
emperor concerning the fugitives and the tribute, advising that
all those who under the excuse of this war had not been surrendered should
be sent to him as quickly as possible, and that ambassadors should come to
hold discussions concerning the arrangements of the tribute owing him. He
added that if they should delay or should proceed to war he would not
willingly hold back his Scythian horde. When the emperor had read these
messages he and his court answered that they would by no means surrender
those who had fled to them, that they would submit to war and would
send ambassadors to cut off the tribute. When the sentiments of the
Romans were announced to Attila he angrily ravaged the Roman territory—seizing
certain fortresses and making an attack on Ratiaria,
a very large and populous city.
In the same year Theodosius sent Senator, a man of consular rank, on an embassy to Attila.
Though he had the name of ambassador, he
was not confident of reaching the Huns on foot and so sailed to the Black Sea
and the city of Odessus, where Theodolus, sent out as general, was stationed.
Attila seems to have been impressed by Senator, but further fighting apparently occurred, necessitating a second
embassy in the same year. After the fight
in the Chersonese further treaties were made by the Romans with the Huns
through Anatolius as ambassador. This man had been consul in 440 and at
this time was master of soldiers in the East. Later, he was recalled to be
made master of soldiers praesentalis when Zeno
went to the East and as such, as we shall see, made a second embassy to
Attila. The Huns made peace on condition that the fugitives should be
given back to the Huns and that 6000 lbs. of gold should be paid to them
in place of the former contributions; each year a tribute of 2100 lbs. of
gold to them was agreed on; for each Roman prisoner of war who escaped and
crossed over to his own land without ransom there was to be paid twelve
gold pieces or if those who received him back did not pay the fugitive was
to be returned; and the Romans were to receive no barbarian who fled to
them. The Romans feigned that they voluntarily made these agreements, but
actually it was by necessity and by the exceeding great fear which
constrained their rulers. In spite of the fact that the whole injunction was
harsh, they had to be satisfied to make peace in eager haste. They sent
the contribution of the tributes, which was very heavy, although their
resources and the imperial treasuries had been exhausted—not for necessities
but because of disgusting spectacles, unrestrained ambitions
and pleasures, and dissolute feasts such as no one of healthy mind,
not even in prosperous times, should indulge in except those taking small
thought for arms. The result was that they submitted to payment of tribute
not only to the Scythians but also to the other barbarians dwelling near the
Roman territory.
For the tributes and moneys which it was necessary to send to the Huns
the emperor compelled everyone to join in
paying a war tax, both tho.se who paid taxes in kind and those relieved
for a time from any very heavy land tax either by the decision of the
judges or by the liberalities of the emperors. Those registered in the
senate paid, as the war tax, sums of gold specified in proportion to their
proper rank, and for many their good fortune brought a change in life. For
they paid under torture what those assigned to do this by the emperor
assessed them. And men who were formerly well-to-do displayed their wives’
ornaments and their furniture in the marketplace. After the war this
calamity came on the Romans, and many either starved themselves to death
or hanged themselves. Then, after Scottas, a
prominent Hunnish noble and brother of Onegesius, arrived on this
business the treasuries were drained on the spur of the moment
and the gold and fugitives were sent off.
Though it has been estimated that between 443 and 450 the Huns were paid
£1,000,000 or 22,000 pounds of gold, it is certain that this picture of
extreme hardship is vastly exaggerated and only the evidence of
partisanship of the landed classes. The Romans killed the majority
of those who refused compliance with their surrender. Among them were
members of the Scythian royal family who had refused to serve under Attila and had come to the
Romans. Adding to these orders of his, Attila commanded the Asimuntians to
hand back whatever prisoners they happened to have whether Romans or
barbarians. Asemus is a strong fortress not very
far from Illyricum and adjacent to the Thracian boundary, whose native
inhabitants inflicted many terrible deeds on the enemy, not only warding
them from the walls but even undertaking battles outside the ditch. They
fought against a boundless multitude and generals who had
the greatest reputation among the Scythians. The Huns, being at a
loss, retired slowly from the fortress. Then the Asimuntians rushed out and,
being further from their homes than usual, since spies had told them that
the enemy were going away with the Roman plunder, fell on them by
surprise. Though fewer than the Huns opposing them but excelling them
in bravery and strength, they made the Hunnish spoils their own. Thus the
Asimuntians in this war killed many Scythians, freed many Romans, and
received those who had run away from their enemies.
Attila said that he would not lead back his army or
ratify the peace treaty unless the Romans who had escaped to these people
should be surrendered, or else ransoms paid for them, and the barbarian
prisoners led off by the Asimuntians be given up. It was not possible for
Anatolius the ambassador to oppose him nor for Theodolus,
the commander of the military forces in Thrace. Even when they put forward
reasonable arguments they did not persuade the barbarian since, on the one
hand, he was very self-confident and was readily hasting to arms, and, on
the other hand, they themselves were cowering on account of past events.
They sent letters to the Asimuntians ordering them either to give up the
Ro man prisoners who had fled to them or for each to pay over twelve
pieces of gold, and to dismiss the Hun prisoners. The Asimuntians,
acknowledging the letters to them, said that they had set at liberty those
Romans who had Bed to them, that they had killed all the Scythian
prisoners they had, but that they had two under arrest because, after the
siege had been going on for a time, the enemy had sprung out of ambush and
seized some of the children who were grazing cattle before the fortress. If the
Huns did not surrender these boys, they said, neither would they
themselves give up their captives according to the laws of war. When those
who had gone to the Asimuntians had announced these things, it seemed
best to the king of the Scythians and to the Roman commanders to search
out the children who the Asimuntians said had been seized. When none was
found the barbarian prisoners of the Asimuntians were given up, the
Scythians having sworn that they did not have the children. The Asimuntians
also swore that the Romans who had fled to them had been sent away free.
They swore this even though there were Romans among them; they did not
think they had sworn a false oath since it was for the safety of men of their
own race.
Between 443 and 447 there was an unstable peace with the Huns. When the peace was made Attila
again sent ambassadors to the Eastern Romans demanding the fugitives.
And they, receiving these envoys and flattering them with very many gifts,
sent them back again, saying that they had no fugitives. And again he sent
other men. When they had transacted their business a third embassy arrived
and after it a fourth, for the barbarian, seeing dearly the Romans’ liberality,
which they exercised through caution lest the peace treaties be broken,
wished to benefit his retinue. And so he sent them to the Romans, forming
new excuses and finding new pretexts. They gave ear to every order and
obeyed the command of their master in whatever he ordered. They
were not only wary of undertaking war on him, but they also feared
the Parthians who were, it chanced, making preparations for war, the Vandals
who were troubling the sea coasts, the Isaurians who had set out on
banditry, the Saracens who were overrunning the eastern part of their empire,
and the united Ethiopian races. Being humbled, they danced attendance on
Attila and strove to meet the other races with military power, mustering
their forces and appointing generals.
Nothing could more clearly show the sad state of Rome’s power under
Theodosius than this list of serious dangers. There had been a brief
outbreak of hostilities with Persia (miscalled Parthia) in 444 followed by
a one year’s peace, and though the Persians were in these years themselves
engaged with the Huns the danger from the great eastern empire of Persia
was always present, even if war did not actually break out. The Vandals on the
sea were only temporarily pacified by a treaty made by the Eastern Empire
with Gaiseric in 442, and the Isaurians of Cilicia—from
time immemorial given to piracy when there was no
strong Mediterranean naval power to stop them—now seem to
be operating also on land and remained a thorn in the empire’s flesh
even when, as later under Zeno, they were useful as military bulwarks of
the empire. We know little of the Saracen or Ethiopian raids except that
peace was made with both these peoples in 451.
At about this time the court at Constantinople came under the sinister influence of Chrysaphius Zstommas. Before this a most attractive man had held
great power at court. He was Cyrus, a pagan, a poet and a friend of
the Empress Eudocia and sole consul in 441. Cyrus was put forward in
Constantinople as praetorian prefect and prefect of the city. He used to go out
as praetorian prefect in the carriage of the prefects and return sitting
in the carriage of the city
prefect, for he controlled the two offices as many as four times, because
he was completely incorruptible. He also contrived to kindle evening
lights in the workshops as well as at night. The factions in the
Hippodrome cried out to him all day, “Constantine founded, Cyrus
restored.” The emperor was angry at him because they shouted
these things, and, having confiscated his property, relieved him of his
post, made him a priest, and sent him as bishop to Smyrna in Asia or
according to other authorities, to Kotyaium in
Phrygia, modem Kutahya. Cyrus’ downfall occurred in
442 or 443, and he was succeeded by Chrysaphius who soon controlled
everything, plundering the possessions of all and being hated by all.
He brought the empire into considerable danger when after a new attack
in 447 a Roman ambassador, Anatolius, had conducted negotiations with Attila
early in 448 by which fugitives from the Huns were to be restored and
some land ceded to them, and then somewhat later in the same year when
Edeco came again as ambassador—a Scythian who had performed outstanding
deeds in the war —along with Orestes, who though he was of the
Roman race dwelt in the land of Pannonia by the Sa us River,
a country subject to
the barbarian by the treaty of Aetius, the general of the Western Romans.
Orestes became the father of Romulus Augustulus, last emperor of the West;
and the father of Odovacar, the first barbarian king of Italy,
was called Edico. While there is no proof that
the Edeco here and Odovacar’s father were the same man, “there is a touch
of dramatic completeness in the working out of the squabble for
precedence between Edeco and Orestes in the persons of their sons… which,
until the theory can be actually proved to be untrue, will always commend
it to the artistic instincts of the historian.”
This Edeco, coming to the court, handed over the letters from Attila in
which he held the Romans to blame in the matter of the fugitives. In retaliation Attila threatened
to resort to arms if the Romans did not surrender them to him and if
they did not refrain from plowing the land captured in the war. He
asserted that the length of this tract was downstream on the Danube from
the land of the Pannonians as far as Novae in Thrace, a distance of 300
miles, that the breadth was five days’ march, and that the market town
was not to be in Illyria on the bank of the Danube River as formerly,
but at Naissus, which, after it had been laid waste by him, he set as the
frontier of the lands of the Scythians and Romans, it being five days’ journey
distant from the Danube River for an unencumbered man. He gave
orders that envoys should come to him to discuss
controversial points—not just ordinary individuals but the must
outstanding of those with consular rank. If they hesitated to send these
men he said he would come down to Sardica to
receive them. When these letters had been read to the emperor, Edeco left
with Bigilas, who had interpreted word for word whatever resolutions of
Attila the barbarian had uttered.
When he had come to other quarters to hold a conference with
Chrysaphius, the chamberlain of the emperor and a man of very great power, he
marveled at the splendor of the royal
rooms. When the barbarian's conversation with Chrysaphius began, Bigilas
the interpreter said that Edeco was praising the palace and admiring the
wealth among them. Chrysaphius said that Edeco might also be the lord of
a golden-roofed house and of such wealth if he would disregard Scythian
matters and take up Roman ways. The other answered that it was not right
for the servant of another master to do this without his lord’s
permission. Then the eunuch enquired whether admission to Attila's
presence was easy for him and whether he had any authority among
the Scythians. In reply Edeco said that he was an intimate friend of
Attila and that he was entrusted with his bodyguard along with men chosen
for this duty. On specified days, he said, each of them in turn guarded
Attila with arms. The eunuch then said that if he received oaths he
would make him very important and advantageous proposals, but that leisure
was essential for this. He would attain this by coming to dinner with
him without Orestes and his other fellow envoys.
Edeco undertook to do this and came to a feast at the eunuch’s residence.
They gave their right hands and oaths
to each other through the interpreter Bigilas, the eunuch promising that
he would speak with a view not to Edeco’s harm but to his very great advantage, and Edeco promising that he would
not tell the proposals to be made to him, even if he did not aim at their
goal. Then the eunuch said to Edeco that, if, having crossed into Scythia,
he should slay Attila and come back to the Romans, he would have a
happy life and great wealth. Edeco promised and said that he
needed money for the deed, not a great deal, but fifty pounds of gold
to be given to the force under his command so that they might perfectly
co-operate with him in the attack. When the eunuch promised to give the
gold forthwith, the barbarian said that he should be sent to tell Attila about
the embassy and that Bigilas should be dispatched with him to receive
the answer from Attila about the fugitives. Through Bigilas, he said, he
would disclose in what way his gold might be sent, for Attila would
question him closely, like the other ambassadors, as to who had given him gifts
and how much money he had received from the Romans, and it would
not be possible to hide the money on account of those journeying with him.
It seemed to the eunuch that he spoke with sense, and accepting the advice
of the barbarian he sent him away after dinner and took the plan to the
emperor. The latter
summoned Martialus, the master of offices, and told
him of the agreements with the barbarian. Of necessity he had confidence
in the opinion of this officer, for the master is privy to all the
emperor’s plans, since under him the messengers, interpreters, and
soldiers of the imperial bodyguard are organized. It seemed best to those who
made these plans concerning the proposals to send out not Bigilas alone but
also Maximinus as ambassador to Attila.
This man had been the assessor of Ardaburius in settling the Persian
treaty of 422, and under Marcian was to be made grand chamberlain and thus
one of the four chief ministers of state. Gibbon calls him “the wise and
eloquent Maximin,” and he certainly seems to have been one of the abler
soldiers and diplomats of his day.
When Chrysaphius, the eunuch, had counseled Edeco to kill Attila, it seemed best to the
Emperor Theodosius and the master of offices, Martialus,
who were making plans concerning the proposals, to send out not only Bigilas but also Maximinus as
ambassador to Attila. They ordered Bigilas to do whatever Edeco thought
best under the guise of undertaking the duty of interpreter, and
Maximinus, who knew nothing of the things planned by them, to
hand over the emperor’s letters, it had been written for the sake of
the men undertaking the embassy that Bigilas was the interpreter and that Maximinus
was of higher position than Bigilas, a man of illustrious lineage and a
councilor to the emperor in the most important matters. Further, it was
stated that it was not right for a man who was breaking the truce
to cross into the territory of the Romans. The emperor added, “I have
sent you seventeen fugitives in addition to those already given, since
there are no others.” These were the words in the letters. He ordered
Maximinus to speak to Attila face to face so that the latter need not ask
ambassadors of higher rank to cross over to him; for this had not been done
in the ease of his ancestors or in the case of other rulers of Scythia,
but rather any chance soldier had made an embassy as a messenger. And for
setting in order the matters in dispute it seemed best that he should send
Onegesius to the Romans, for, since Sardica had
been destroyed, it was not possible for him (that is, Attila) to proceed
to that town with a man of consular rank.
Maximinus, by his entreaties, persuaded me to set out on this embassy
with him. So then, along with
the barbarians we took to the road and readied Sardica,
a thirteen days’ journey from Constantinople for a man traveling light.
Halting there we thought it well to invite Edeco and the barbarians traveling with
him to dinner. Thereupon, the inhabitants gave us sheep and cattle, which we
slaughtered and so prepared a meal. During the course of the party
as the barbarians praised Attila and we the emperor, Bigilas said that
it was not fitting to compare a god and a man, meaning Attila by the man and
Theodosius by the god. Then the Huns were irritated, and growing hot,
little by little became angry. But we turned the talk to other matters,
and with friendly overtures they themselves calmed down their spirit;
after dinner, as we separated, Maximinus flattered Edeco and Orestes with gifts
of silken garments and Indian gems.
While awaiting the
departure of Edeco, Orestes said to Maximinus that he was wise and most noble
in that he had not given offense like those at the imperial court. For
they, he said, having invited Edeco to a feast without himself,
had honored him with gifts. This speech was meaningless to us since
he knew nothing of what has been revealed above, and he went away having
made no answer to us though we repeatedly asked how and when he had been
overlooked and Edeco honored. On the next day as we were advancing we
told Bigilas what Orestes had said to us. He said that Orestes ought not
to be angry that he had not had the same treatment as Edeco, for he was a
servant and secretary of Attila but Edeco was a man foremost in military
matters and, since he was of the Hunnish race, far superior
to Orestes. Saying this and having conversed in private with Edeco,
he later on reported to us, either speaking the truth or dissembling, that
he had told him what had been said and with difficulty had soothed him as he
had become very angry on account of it.
Arriving at Naissus we found the city destitute of men, since it had
been razed by the enemy. In the Christian hostels
were found people afflicted by disease. Halting in an open place a short
distance from the river—for every place on the bank was full of the bones
of those slain in war—we came the next day to Agintheus, the commander of
the forces in Illyria, not far from Naissus, to announce the
commands of the emperor and to receive the fugitives. He had to
hand over five of the seventeen about whom it had been written to
Attila. We conversed with him and arranged that lie should hand over to
the Huns the five fugitives whom he sent with us, after having treated
them kindly.
Having passed the night
we made a journey from the frontiers at Naissus toward the Danube River and
entered a certain thickly shaded place where the path had many
turns and twists and windings. Here, when the day dawned, the rising
sun was seen in front of us, though we had been under the impression we
had been traveling toward the west, with the result that those ignorant of
the topography of the country cried out, supposing that surely the sun was
going in the opposite direction and was thus portending strange and
unusual events. Owing to the unevenness of the place that part of the road
turned toward the east.
After this difficult ground we found ourselves on a
wooded plain. Barbarian ferrymen received us, and in single-log boats which
they themselves build, cutting and hollowing out the trees, they ferried
us across the Danube River. They had not made these preparations for our
sake, but had just ferried across a barbarian band which had met us on the
road, because Attila was desirous of crossing to Roman territory as if to
a hunt. But the royal Scythian really had the intention of doing this as a
preparation for war, on the pretext that all the fugitives had not been
given up.
Having crossed the Danube and proceeded with the barbarians about
seventy stades, roughly eight miles, we were forced
to wait in a certain place in order that Deco and his suite might go to Attila as heralds of our
arrival. The barbarians who had acted as our guides remained with
us, and in the late afternoon when we were taking our dinner the clatter
of horses was heard coming toward us. Then two Scythians appeared and
ordered us to set out to Attila. First we asked them to come to dinner and
they, dismounting from their horses, were treated well, and then next day
they guided us on our way. About the ninth hour of the day, that is, at
three we came to the tents of Attila—it turned out that he had many of them—but
when we wished to pitch our tents on a certain hill, the barbarians
who met us prevented us, because the tent of Attila was on low ground.
We lodged where it seemed best to the Scythians, and Edeco and Orestes and Scottas and other picked men from among the Huns
came and asked us what we were seeking to gain by making an embassy.
We were amazed at the unexpected enquiry and looked at one another, but
they continued to importune us for an answer. We replied that the emperor
had given us orders to talk with Attila and with no others, but Scottas, becoming angry,
answered that this was the order of their own leader, for they would not
have come to us with meddling interference on their own.
We answered that this law had never been laid down for
ambassadors—namely that, neither having met nor come into the presence of
those to whom they hid been sent, they should negotiate through others the
things for which they were making the embassy. Moreover, we said, the
Scythians were not ignorant of this since they made frequent
embassies to the emperor; it was right that we get equal
treatment, and we would not otherwise tell the business of our embassy.
So they broke off and went to Attila and again returned without Edeco.
They told us everything for which we had come as envoys and ordered us to
depart as quickly as possible unless we had anything else to say. We were
still more at a loss at these words, for it was not easy to see
how matters resolved by the emperor in secret had become well known.
We considered that there was no advantage for
our embassy in answering unless we had access to Attila himself. So we said, “The
enquiry of your leader is whether we come as ambassadors to treat of the matters
mentioned by the Scythians or on other business, but by no means did
we come to discuss this with other men.” And they ordered us to
depart forthwith.
As we were making preparations for the journey Bigilas
found fault with us on account of our answer, saying it was better to be
caught in a lie than to return without success. “If,” said he, “I had
conversed with Attila I should easily have persuaded him to put aside his
disagreements with the Romans, since I became his friend on the embassy
with Anatolius.” He said this and that Edeco was well disposed toward
him. With this argument of the embassy and of matters which had to be
spoken of in any case, he tried to gain, either truly or falsely, his
chance to make plans for what they had resolved against Attila and for
bringing the gold which Edeco had said was necessary to distribute
among the appointed men. But without his knowledge he was betrayed,
for Edeco had either given a false promise or had become afraid that
Orestes would tell Attila what he had said to us in Sardica after the banquet. In that case he feared that he would be held at fault
for having conversed with the emperor and the eunuch without Orestes, and
so he revealed to Attila the plot against him and the amount of gold
to be sent out. And he also announced the purpose of our embassy.
Our baggage had already been packed on the beasts of burden, and, having
no choice, we were trying to begin our journey during the night when other barbarians came
and said that Attila bade us wait on account of the hour. At the very
place from which we had just set out some men arrived bringing us an ox
and river fish from Attila, and so we dined and then turned to sleep.
When day came we thought the barbarian might make some mild and soothing statement, but he sent the
same men again and ordered us to leave unless we had something else
to say besides the things they already knew. We made no answer and
prepared for the journey, although Bigilas argued obstinately that we
should say that there were other things to tell them. When I saw that Maximinus
was in great dejection I took Rusticius, who knew the language of the
barbarians thoroughly and who had come with us to Scythia not for the sake
of the embassy but on business with Constantius”. He was an Italian whom Aetius,
the general of the Western Romans, had sent to Attila as
Jus secretary. I took Rusticius to Scottas, for
Onegesius was not there at the time. Addressing him through Rusticius as interpreter
I said that he would receive many gifts from Maximinus if he should make
preparations for him to gain entrance to Attila. Maximinus’ embassy would be
profitable, I said, not only to the Romans and Huns but also to Onegesius,
who the emperor desired should come to him to compose the disputes for the
two nations, and who would thus obtain very great gifts. Since Onegesius
was not present, I said it was necessary for him to help us—or rather
his brother—in this noble enterprise. I said that I had learned that
Attila trusted him also, but that the reports about him would not
seem true it we should not know his power from personal experience. In answer he said that we should
no longer be in doubt about his either speaking or acting on equal
terms with his brother before Attila. Then he mounted his horse
straightway and rode to the tent of Attila.
I returned to Maximinus, who, with Bigilas, was
troubled and at a loss in the present circumstances. I told what I had
said to Scottas and what I had heard from him
and declared that it was necessary to prepare gifts for the barbarian and
to consider what we should say to him. Both men jumped up, for they had
been lying on the grass. They praised the deed and called back those who
had already set out with the beasts of burden. Then they considered
how to address Attila and how to present him with both the emperor’s
gifts and the things which Maximinus had brought for him.
While we were thus engaged Attila summoned us through Scottas, and so we came to his tent, which was guarded by a band of barbarians around
it. When we made our entrance we found Attila sitting on a wooden seat. As
we stood a little apart from the throne, Maximinus went forward,
greeted the barbarian, and gave him the letters from the
emperor, saying that the emperor prayed that he and his followers
were safe and sound.
He answered that for himself
the Romans would have whatever they wished. Straightway, he turned his
words against Bigilas, calling him a shameless beast and asked why he
desired to come to him when he knew the terms made by him and Anatolius
for peace, adding that he had said that no ambassadors ought to come to
him before all the fugitives had been surrendered to the barbarians.
Bigilas said that there was not a single refugee of the Scythian race
among the Romans, for all of them
had been surrendered. Attila became even angrier and, railing at him violently,
said with a shout that he would have impaled him and given him to the
birds for food if he had not thought it an outrage to the law of embassies
to exact this punishment from him for his effrontery and recklessness
of speech. He said there were among the Romans many refugees of his
race whose names, written down on a piece of paper, he ordered his
secretaries to read out. When they had gone through all of them, he
ordered Bigilas to depart without more ado. He sent Eslas with him to tell
the Romans to send back to him all the barbarians who had fled to
them from the time of Carpileon, who as the son
of Aetius, the genera of the Romans of the West, had been a hostage
at his court. He would not allow his own servants to go to war
against him, even though they were unable to help those who turned over to
them the protection of their native and, for, said he, what city or what
fortress he set out to capture would be saved by these refugees. When Bigilas and
Eslas had announced his resolutions concerning the fugitives he ordered
them to return and say whether the Romans were willing to surrender them
or whether they were going to undertake war on their behalf.
He also ordered, first of all, that Maximinus
should remain so that through him he could answer the emperor concerning the things
written about, and he accepted the gifts. Having presented them and returned to
our tent we discussed privately each of the things that had been said.
Bigilas expressed surprise that though Attila had seemed mild
and gentle to him when he had made the former embassy now he railed
at him harshly. I said I was afraid that certain of the barbarians who had
feasted with us at Sardica had made Attila
hostile by informing him that he had called the emperor of the Romans a god but
Attila a man. Maximinus accepted this explanation as likely, since, indeed, he
was not an accomplice in the conspiracy which the eunuch had devised
against the barbarian. But Bigilas was in doubt and seemed to me to be at
a loss for Attila’s motive in assailing him. He did not think, as he told
us afterward, that the events at Sardica nor the
details of the plot had been told to Attila, since no one else from the
throng, on account of the fear prevailing over all, would dare to come
into conversation with him, and Edeco would hold his peace on account of
his oaths and the uncertainty of the business, lest he, as a participant of such
plans, should be considered to have been in favor of them and should suffer the
death penalty.
While we were in such great doubt Edeco came and took
Bigilas outside our gathering, pretending to be in earnest about the plot.
He gave orders for the gold to be brought for those who would be involved
with him in this business and left. When I enquired closely what Edeco had
told him he tried to deceive me—himself being deceived—and hiding the
true reason said that Edeco had reported that Attila was angry with him on
account of the fugitives, for it was necessary that he receive all or that
ambassadors of the highest rank come to him.
As we were discussing these matters some of Attila’s retinue came and
told both Bigilas and ourselves not to buy any Roman prisoner or barbarian
slave or horses or anything else except things necessary for food until
the disputes between the Romans and Huns had
been resolved.
The barbarian did this cunningly, so that Bigilas
would be easily caught in the business directed against himself— he would
be at a loss for a reason for bringing the gold— and also in order that we
might wait for Onegesius to receive the emperor’s gifts which we wished to
give, he used the pretence of an answer to be
given to the embassy.
It happened that Onegesius with the elder of Attila’s
sons had been sent to the nation of Akatiri. This is
a Hunnish nation which submitted to Attila for the following
reason. The nation had many rulers according to the tribes and clans,
and the Emperor Theodosius sent gifts to them so that, with his moral
support, they might renounce their alliance with Attila and join an
alliance with the Romans. But the man who brought the gifts had not given
them out to the various kings according to the rank of each.
The result was that Kouridachus, the elder in
office, received the gifts second, and so, being overlooked and deprived
of his proper honors, he had called Attila in against his
fellow kings. Without delay Attila had sent a force and,
having destroyed some and subdued others, he summoned Kouridachus to share the prizes of victory. But he, suspecting a plot, said, “It is
difficult for a man to conic into the presence of a god; for if it is not
possible to look directly at the disc of the sun how might anyone look at
the greatest of the gods without suffering”. So Kouridachus stayed in his own territories and saved his dominion when all the rest of
the nation of the Akatiri submitted to Attila.
Wishing to appoint his elder son king of this nation Attila sent Onegesius for
this purpose. Wherefore, as has been said, he compelled us to wait while
Bigilas and Eslas crossed to Roman territory on the pretext of the
fugitives, but in truth so that Bigilas might bring the gold for Edeco.
When Bigilas had set out, we waited one day after his departure for home
and on the next proceeded with Attila to the northern parts of the
country. We advanced with the barbarian for a time and then turned along a
different road, the Scythians who were guiding us having ordered us to
do this, while Attila was to proceed to a certain village where he
wished to marry the daughter of Escam. He had
many wives but he was taking this woman also according to
the Scythian custom. From here we proceeded along a level road lying in a plain and crossed
navigable rivers, of which the greatest after the Danube, were the Drecon, so called, the Tigas,
and the Tiphesas. We were carried across these
in boats made of a single piece of wood, such as those dwelling along
the rivers use. We crossed the other rivers on rafts which the barbarians
carry on wagons for use in the marshy places.
At the villages
food was supplied to us generously, millet instead of wheat and mead—as it is
called in the native tongue—instead of wine. The attendants following us
were also supplied with millet and a drink made of barley was provided;
the barbarians call this “kamon.” Having completed a
long journey, late in the afternoon we camped by a certain lake which had fresh
water and whence the inhabitants of the nearby village drew their water. A wind
and a storm arose on a sudden, accompanied by thunder and frequent
lightning Hashes and a heavy downpour of rain, and not only
overturned our tent but also rolled
all our gear into the water of the lake. Tonified by the tumult
which ruled the air and by what had happened, we left the place and
were separated from one another as, in the dark and the rain, each of us
took whatever road he thought would be easy for himself. When we came to
the huts of the village—for we returned to it, all by different routes—we met
in the same place and searched, shouting for the things we needed.
The Scythians leapt out at the tumult and lit the reeds which they used
for tire, and, having made a light, they asked why we raised such an
outcry. The barbarians with us answered that we had been thrown into
confusion by the storm, and so they summoned us to their own
huts and, burning a great many reeds, furnished us shelter.
A woman rules in the village—she
had been one of Bleda’s wives—and she sent us
provisions and good-looking women to comfort us. This is a Scythian
compliment, but we, when the eatables had been laid out, showed them
kindness but refused intercourse with them. We remained in the huts
until daylight and then turned to search for our baggage. We found it all, some
in the place where we had chanced to halt, some on the bank of the lake,
and some in the water itself. We spent that day in the village drying out
all our things, for the storm had stopped and the sun was
shining. Having taken care of our horses and the other baggage animals
we went to the princess and greeted her and repaid her with gifts, three
silver drinking bowls, red skins, pepper from India, fruit of the palm,
and other sweetmeats, gifts esteemed by the barbarians because they do not
often come to them. And we thanked her for the kindness of
her hospitality.
Having completed a journey
of seven days we waited in a certain village, our Scythian guides having
ordered us to do so, because Attila was going to follow the same road and
it behooved us to proceed behind him. There we met some of the
Western Romans, themselves also on an embassy to Attila. Among them was
Romulus, a man honored with the rank of count, and Promotus who governed
the province of Noricum, and Rumanus, the
commander of a military corps with the rank of duke. With them was
Constantius whom Aetius had sent to Attila as his secretary, and Tatulus, the father of Orestes who was with Edeco,
these men making the journey not on account of ambassadorial duties but
out of friendship for the others—Constantius on account of his former
acquaintance with these men in the Italics and Tatulus on account of his kinship. His son Orestes had married the daughter of
Romulus, who was from Patavio—a city in Noricum.
They were making this embassy in order to pacify Attila who desired that
Silvanus, the manager of the bank of Armius at
Rome, be surrendered to him because he had received some golden bowls from Constantius. This
Constantius hailed from the western Galatians or Gauls, and had himself
also been sent to Attila and Bleda as a secretary just as the Constantius
after him. At the time when Sirmium in Pannonia was being besieged by the Scythian
he received the bowls from the bishop of the city on condition that he
ransom him if the city should happen to be captured and he survive, or
else, if he should be killed, to rescue those of the citizens who were
being led off as prisoners. But Constantius, after the enslaving of the
city, took small account of his agreements and, coming to Rome on
some business, obtained gold from Silvanus, giving him the bowls on
condition that within a stated time he either repay the money lent at
interest and receive back the sureties or that Silvanus use them for
whatever he wished. But then Attila and Bleda, holding Constantius in
suspicion of treachery, crucified him.
After a time, when the affair of the bowls was
revealed to Attila, he desired that Silvanus be surrendered to him as a
thief of his possessions. Therefore, the envoys had been sent from Aetius
and the emperor of the Western Romans to say that Silvanus, since he was
the creditor of Constantius, had the bowls as sureties and had not received
them as stolen goods and that he had given them in exchange for money
to priests and not to ordinary people: for it is not light for men to use
for their own purposes drinking cups dedicated to God. If, therefore,
Attila would not desist for this just reason or out of reverence for
divinity from demanding the bowls, they said that they would send gold in
place of them but that they declined to send Silvanus, for they would
not give up a man who had done no wrong. This was the reason for their
embassy, and they were following Attila closely so that the barbarian
might answer them and send them away.
Having come on the same journey,
therefore, we waited for him to advance ahead and then with all the crowd followed
closely. We crossed certain rivers and came to a very large village in
which the dwelling of Attila was said to be more notable than those
elsewhere. It had been fitted together with highly polished timbers and boards
and encircled with a wooden palisade, conceived not for safety but for
beauty. Next to the king’s dwelling that of Onegesius was outstanding, and
it also had a circuit of timbers but was not embellished with towers in
the same way as Attila’s. Not far from the enclosure there was a large
bath which Onegesius, who had power second only to Attila among
the Scythians, had built, fetching the stones from the land
of Pannonia. There is neither stone nor tree among the barbarians living
in those parts, but they use imported wood. The builder of the bath, taken
as a captive from Sirmium, thought that he would receive his freedom as
pay for his ingenious work. But he was disappointed and fell into
a greater distress of slavery among the Scythians, for Onegesius appointed
him bath man, and he had to wait on him and his household when they
washed.
Maidens came to meet Attila as he entered this village, advancing before him in rows under
fine white linen cloths stretched out to such a length that under each
cloth, which was held up by the hands of women along either side,
seven or even more girls walked. There were many such formations of women
under the linen cloths, and they sang Scythian songs. When he came near the
house of Onegesius (for the road to the palace led past it), the wife of
Onegesius came out with a host of servants, some bearing dainties
and others wine, and (this is the greatest honor among the Scythians)
greeted him and asked him to partake of the food which she brought for him
with friendly hospitality. To gratify the wife of his intimate friend, he
ate sitting on his horse, the barbarians accompanying him having
raised the silver platter up to him. Having also tasted the
wine proffered to him he went on to the place, which was higher than
the other houses and situated on a high place.
We remained in the house of Onegesius, since he himself
bade us, for he had returned with the son of Attila. We had dinner
there, his wife and the outstanding members of his family receiving us; he
himself after his return went at once into conference with Attila to tell
him the results of the business for which he had been sent and about
the accident which had befallen Attila’s son (for the latter
Ind slipped and broken his right hand), and so he did not have leisure
to dine with us. After dinner we left the house of Onegesius and pitched
our tents near the house of Attila so that Maximin us, when he had to go
to Attila or else go into conference with other men of his court, might
be separated by no great distance from them.
We spent the night in the place we had taken up our quarters, and when
day dawned Maximinus sent me to Onegesius to present the gifts which he was giving
and those the emperor had sent and to ascertain where and when he
wished to confer with him. When I arrived with the servants carrying these
gifts, I waited patiently, the doors being still closed, until someone
should come out and disclose our arrival.
While I was waiting and strolling
about in front of the stockade of the house a man in Scythian dress whom
I thought to be a native approached me. But he greeted me in the
Hellenic language, saying, “Hail”, and I marveled that a Scythian was
speaking Hellenic. Being a mixture of peoples, in addition to their own
barbaric tongue those who have dealings with the Romans cultivate
the tongue of the Huns or Goths or even Latins, but it is not easy
for any of them to speak in the Hellenic language, except those led as
captives from Thrace and the seacoast of Illyricum. When come upon, these
are easily recognized from their ragged clothes and the squalor of their
heads as men who have met with ill fortune. But this man was like a
well-dressed Scythian living in luxury and had his hair clipped all around.
Having greeted him in turn I asked who he was and from where he had come
into this barbaric land and taken
up a Scythian life. He in turn asked why I was so eager to know this.
I answered that the reason for my curiosity was his Hellenic speech. Then
laughing, he said that he was a Greek by race and that he had gone for
trade to Viminacium, the city of Moesia on the Danube River, and had lived
in it for a long time and had married a very rich woman. But when the
city came under the barbarians he had been stripped of his prosperity, and
on account of the wealth belonging to him had been assigned to Onegesius
in the distribution of the spoils—for the elite of the Scythians, after
Attila, took the captives selected from among the well-to-do because they
sold for the most money. He had fought bravely in the later battles with
the Romans and the nation of the Akatiri, and, having given his barbarian master, according to the law of the
Scythians, what he had gained for himself in the war, he had obtained his
freedom. He had married a barbarian woman and had children; he was a
partaker of the table of Onegesius and led a better life at present than
he had formerly.
Among the Scythians, said he, men are accustomed to live at ease after a
war, each enjoying what he has, causing very little
or no trouble and not being troubled. Among the Romans, however, men are
easily destroyed in war, in the first place because they put their hopes
of safety in others, since on account of their tyrants all men are
not allowed to use arms. For those who do use them the cowardice of
their generals, who cannot support the conduct of war, is more perilous.
In peace, moreover, experiences are more grievous than the evils of the
wars, on account of the very heavy taxes and the wrongs suffered at the
hands of wicked men, since the laws are not imposed on all. If the
transgressor of the law be of the monied class, it is not likely that he
pays the penalty of his wrongdoing; if he should be poor and ignorant of
how to handle the business, he endures the penalty according to the law—if
he does not depart life before his trial. For the course of these cases
is long protracted, and a great deal of money is expended on them.
Probably the most grievous suffering of all is to obtain the rights of the
law for pay. No one will even grant a court to a wronged man unless he
lays aside some money for the judge and his attendants.
In answer to him, as he was putting forward this and many other
arguments, I mildly said that he should also hear the arguments on my
side. Then I said that the founders of the Roman constitution were wise
and noble men, with the result that affairs
are not carried on haphazardly. They appointed some to be guardians of the
laws and others to pay attention to arms and to practice military
exercises; they were set to no other task than to be prepared for
battle and to go to war in confidence, as to a familiar
exercise, fear having been eradicated beforehand through
training. Others engaged in farming and the care of the land
were appointed to support both themselves and those lighting on their
behalf by collecting the military provisions tax. And others they
assigned to take thought for those who had been wronged—men to support the
claim of those unable, on account of a deficiency in their nature,
to plead their own rights, and judges to uphold the intention of the
law. Nor was there any lack of thought for those who came before the
judges—among these men were some to see to it that he who obtained the
decision of the judges should get his claim and that the one convicted of
wrongdoing should not be compelled to pay more than the decision of the
judges willed. If those who had these matters under their care did not
exist, the reason for another case would arise from the same cause, the
winner of the case either proceeding against his enemy too harshly, or the
one with the adverse decision persisting in his illegal contention. There
was, furthermore, a fixed sum of money for such men, payable by those
contesting the case, like that paid by the farmers to the soldiers. Is it
not right, I said, to support him who comes to your aid and repay his kindness.
Just so is the provisioning of his horse a benefit to the horseman, the
care of his cattle to the shepherd, of his dogs to the hunter, and of
other creatures to men who have them for their own protection and
assistance. When men pay the price of going to justice and lose the case,
let them attribute this misfortune to their own injustice and not to
anything else.
As for the time spent on cases being too long, should it occur, it is
due to the concern for justice, so
that the judges might not fail in exactitude by acting in an offhand
manner. It is better that by considering they end a case late
than that by hurrying they not only wrong mankind but also offend
God, the founder of justice. The laws are imposed on everyone—even the
emperor obeys them—and it is not true (as was part of his charge) that the
well-to-do assault the poor with impunity, unless indeed someone
escapes punishment by eluding detection. This escape is not for
the rich alone, but any poor man might also discover it. For though
they are offenders they would not suffer punishment because of a lack of
evidence; and this happens among all peoples, not only among the Romans.
For the freedom he had obtained, I told the man he had to
acknowledge thanks to fortune and not to tire master who had led him out
to war. Indeed, through inexperience he might have perished at the hands
of the enemy or, fleeing, been punished by his owner. The Romans are wont
to treat even their servants better. They show the attitude of fathers or
teachers to them, so that restrained from vulgar habits they
pursue what has been thought good for them, and their
masters chastise them for their sins as they do their own
children. It is unlawful to inflict death on them as it is for
the Scythians. There are also many ways of conferring freedom, which
they give freely, not only when they' are still alive but also when they
die, having arranged their estates as they wish. And whatever a man plans
for his possessions on his death is legally binding.
My interlocutor wept and said that the laws were excellent and the
constitution of the Romans fair, but that the rulers were ruining it by not
taking thought for it like their
predecessors. While we were discussing these things someone from inside
arrived and opened the doors of the enclosure. I ran forward and asked
what Onegesius was doing, for I desired to announce something to him
from the ambassador who had come from the Romans. He answered that I
should meet him if I waited a little, for he was about to go out.
Indeed, not much time passed until I saw him coming out. Going up to him I said that the Roman
ambassador greeted him and that I had come with gifts from him
and that I also had the gold sent from the emperor. I asked when and
where he wished to hold a discussion with Maximinus, as the latter was
anxious to have a meeting. He ordered his attendants to accept the gold
and the gifts and told me to report to Maximinus that he would come to him
at once. I returned and announced that Onegesius was at hand.
And straightway he came to the tent.
Addressing Maximinus, he gave thanks both to him and to the emperor and
asked what Maximinus wished to
say that he had summoned him. The Roman answered that the time had
come when Onegesius would have greater honor among men if he went to the
emperor and, with his intelligence, put the disputes in order and established
concord between Romans and Huns. He said there would be advantage not only
for both nations, but he would also obtain many benefits for his own
household, since he and his children would be forever the friends of the
emperor and his race.
Onegesius said, “And what actions would be gratifying to the emperor, or
how may the disputes be settled for him?” Maximinus answered that, having
crossed into Roman territory, he would earn the emperor’s gratitude and
would settle the
disputes by thoroughly examining their causes and removing them according
to the terms of the peace. The other said that he would tell the emperor
and his ministers the things which Attila desired. “Or do the Romans
think,” he said, "that they will move me by entreaty to such an
extent that I will betray my master, neglect my upbringing among the
Scythians and my wives and my children, and think slavery under Attila no
better than wealth among the Romans?” He added that it would be more advantageous
for him, by remaining in his own country, to appease the spirit of his
master respecting his causes to be angry at the Romans than, by going to
them, to subject himself to blame for having done things other than
seemed best to Attila.
Saying this he departed, first commanding that I center
with him on the matters we wished to ask of him, since continuous visiting
was not fitting for Maximinus—a man acting in an official capacity.
The next day I approached the enclosure of Attila with gifts for his
wife. Her name was Kreka, and by her Attila had three sons, the elder
being ruler of the Akatiri and of the other peoples dwelling along the Black Sea in Scythia. Inside the
enclosure were many houses, some of carved planks beautifully fitted
together, and others of clean beams smoothly planed straight; they were
laid on timbers which formed circles. Beginning at the ground level the
circles rose to a moderate height. Here dwelt the wife of Attila. I
gained entrance through the barbarians at the door and came upon her lying
on a soft spread. The floor was covered with mats of felted wool. A number
of servants were waiting on her in a circle, and maidservants, sitting on the
floor in front of her, were embroidering with color fine linens to
be placed as ornament over their barbarian clothes. Approaching, I greeted
her and presented our gifts and then went out. I walked to the other house
in which Attila happened to be staying and waited for Onegesius to come
out, as he had left his own house and was within. Standing among the
throng, for I was hindered by no one—being known to the guards of Attila and those who accompanied him—I
saw a crowd advancing and a tumult and a stir arising around the place, since
Attila was about to come out. He came from his house walking with a
haughty strut, looking around here and there. When he had come out he
stood in front of his house with Onegesius, and many who had disputes with
one another came and received his judgment. Then he returned into the
house and received barbarian ambassadors who had come to him.
Romulus, Promotus, and Romanus, who had come from Italy to Attila as ambassadors on the matter
of the golden cups, approached while I was waiting for Onegesius.
With them were Rusticius, who was in Constantius' retinue, and Constantiolus, a man of the Pannonian territory governed
by Attila. They came to talk and asked whether we had been dismissed
or whether we were being forced to remain. I said that I was still waiting
before the enclosures in order to learn this from Onegesius. When I asked,
in turn, whether Attila had made a mild and gentle reply concerning
their embassy, they said that he had not changed his mind, but was
going to declare war unless Silvanus or the drinking cups were sent to
him.
We were amazed at the barbarian for his unreasonableness, and Romulus,
an ambassador experienced in many affairs, took
up the discourse and said that his very great fortune and the power
derived from good luck exalted him so that he could not endure just
proposals unless he thought they came from himself. By no one who had ever
yet ruled over Scythia, or indeed any other land, had such
great things been achieved in such a short time, since he ruled even
the islands of the Ocean and, in addition to all Scythia, held the Romans
also to the payment of tribute. He is aiming, he said, at greater
achievements beyond his present ones and desires to go against the
Persians to expand his territory to even greater size.
When one of us asked what route he could take against the Persians,
Romulus said that the land of the Medes was separated by no great distance from Scythia and that
the Huns were not ignorant of this route. Long ago they had come upon
it when famine was overwhelming their country, and the Romans had not
opposed them on account of the war they were engaged in at that time. Basich and Kursieh, men who later had come to Rome to
make an alliance, being of the Scythian royal family and rulers of a
vast horde, had advanced into the territory of the Medes. Those who went
across say that they traversed a desert country, crossed a certain swamp
which Romulus thought was the Maeotis, spent fifteen days crossing over
some mountains, and so descended into Media. A Persian host came on
them as they were plundering and overrunning the land, and, being on
higher ground than they, filled the air with missiles so that, encompassed
by danger, the Huns had to beat a retreat and retire across the mountains.
They took little plunder, for the greatest part was seized by
the Medes. Being watchful for the pursuit of the enemy they took
another road, and, having marched days from the flame which rises from the
stone under the sea they arrived home. Thus, they know the land of the
Medes is not far from Scythia. Attila, if he wished to go there,
would not have much trouble, nor would he have a long journey, and so
would subdue the Medes, Parthians, and Persians and force them to submit
to the payment of tribute, for he had a military force which no nation
could resist.
When we prayed that he would go against the Persians and turn the war
against them instead of us, Constantiolus said
that he feared that once having
subdued the Persians with ease Attila would return as a tyrant instead of
a friend to us. At present we brought him gold for the sake of
his rank, but if he overwhelmed the Parthians, Medes, and Persians,
he would no longer endure the rule of Romans independent of himself, but
considering them his servants would openly impose harsh and intolerable
injunctions on them. The rank which Constantiolus mentioned was general of the Romans, master of soldiers, the favor of
which title Attila received from the emperor as a pretext for
concealing the tribute. Thus, the contributions were sent to
him under the pretence of military provisions
supplied to generals. Therefore, he said, after the Medes, Parthians, and
Persians were conquered he would shake off the name by which
the Romans wished to call him and the rank with which they thought
they had honored him and would force them to address him as emperor
instead of general. Even now, when angry he was used to say that his
servants were the generals of that ruler (the emperor) and that he himself
had leaders of worth equal to the emperors of the Romans, There
would be, in short, an increase in his present power, and God
had revealed this in bringing to light the sword of Ares. This was a
sacred object honored among the Scythian kings, since it was dedicated to
the overseer of wars. It had been hidden in ancient times and then
discovered through the agency of an ox.
When a herdsman noticed one of his herd limping
and found no reason for such a wound, being disturbed, he followed the tracks
of blood. At length he came upon a sword which the heifer had heedlessly
trodden on while grazing the grass. He dug it up and bore it directly to
Attila. He rejoiced at this gift and thought—since he was a man of high
spirit—that he had been appointed chieftain of the whole world and that
through the sword of Mars supremacy in war had been granted to him.
Just as each of us desired to say something about the present situation, Onegesius came out and
we went to him to learn about the affairs we were engaged in. Having spoken
first to some barbarians he ordered me to ask Maximinus what man of
consular rank the Romans were sending as ambassador to Attila.
When I came to the tent I told what had been said to me and deliberated
with Maximinus as to what I ought to say regarding the matters about
which the barbarian sought information from us. I returned to Onegesius
and said that the Romans wished him to come to them to talk about the
disputes, and, if they should fail to obtain this, the emperor would send
out whomever he wished as ambassador. Immediately, he ordered me to
fetch Maximinus, and when he came he led him into Attila’s presence. When
Maximinus came out a little later he said that the barbarian wished either
Nomus the consul of 445 or Anatolius or Senator to be sent as ambassador
and would not receive any other except the men named. When Maximinus had
answered that by naming men for an embassy he must needs render them
suspect to the emperor, Attila had said that if they did not
choose to do what he wished the disputes would be settled by arms.
When we returned to our tent the father of Orestes, Tatulus,
came and said, “Attila invites you both
to a banquet and this will start about the ninth hour of the day.”
We waited for the right time and when those of us who had been
invited to the feast and the ambassadors of the Western Romans had arrived, we
stood on the threshold before Attila. The cupbearers give us a cup,
according to local custom, so that we might pray before sitting down.
When this was done and we had tasted the cup we went to the seats in
which we were to sit while dining.
All the chairs were ranged along the walls of the house on either side. In the middle sat Attila
on a couch, another couch being set behind him, and back of this steps led
up to his bed, which was covered with white linens and
colored embroideries for ornament, just as the Hellenes and
Romans prepare for those who-marry. The position of those dining on
the right of Attila is considered most honorable, and second the position
on the left, where we happened to be and where Benchus,
a Goth but still a noble among the Scythians, sat above us. Onegesius sat
on a chair at the right of the king’s couch, and opposite Onegesius two of
Attila’s sons sat on a chair. The eldest son sat on his couch,
not near him but at the end, looking at the ground out of respect for
his father.
When all were
arranged in order a cupbearer approached and offered Attila an ivy-wood cup of
wine. He took it and saluted the first in rank, and the one honored by the
greeting stood up. It was not right for him to sit down until the king had
either tasted the wine or drunk it up and had given the cup back to the
cupbearer. All those present honored him in the same way as he remained
seated, taking the cups and, after a salutation, tasting them. Each
guest had his own cupbearer who had to come forward in order when
Attila’s cupbearer retired. After the second man had been honored and the
others in order, Attila greeted us also with the same ritual according to
the order of the seats. When everyone had been honored by this
salutation the cupbearers went out, and tables for three or four
or more men were set up next to that of Attila. From these each was
able to partake of the things placed on his plate without leaving the
original arrangement of chairs. Attila’s servant was the first to enter,
bearing a platter full of meat, and then the servants who waited on the
rest placed bread and viands on the tables. While sumptuous food had been
prepared—served on silver plates—for the other barbarians and for us, for
Attila there was nothing but meat on a wooden trencher. He showed himself
temperate in all other ways too, for gold and silver goblets were offered
to the men at the feast, but his mug was of wood. His dress too was
plain, having care for nothing other than to be clean, nor was the
sword by his side, nor the clasps of his barbarian boots, nor the bridle
of his horse, like those of Other Scythians, adorned with gold or gems or
anything of high price.
When the food placed on the first platters
had been consumed we all stood up and no one went back to his scat until each, in
the previous order, had drunk the goblet of wine which was presented to
him, with a prayer that Attila should be healthy. When he had been honored
in this way we sat down, and a second plate with edibles was placed
on each table. After all had partaken of this and had stood up in the same
way and again drunk wine we sat down.
As evening came on pine torches were lit up, and two barbarians,
advancing in front of Attila, sang songs which they had composed, chanting
his victories and his virtues in war. Those at the feast looked at the
men; some took delight in the verses, some, reminded of wars, were
excited in their souls, and others, whose bodies were weakened by time and whose spirits were
compelled to rest, gave way to tears. After the songs a certain crazed
Scythian came forward, who forced everyone to burst out laughing by
uttering monstrous and unintelligible words and nothing at all
sane. After him Zercon the Moor entered.
This man, a Scythian so called, was a Moor by race. On account of the
deformity of his body, the lisp of his voice, and his appearance he was an object of laughter. He was
somewhat short, hump-shouldered, with distorted feet, and a nose indicated
only by the nostrils, because of its exceeding flatness. He was presented
to Aspar, son of Ardaburius, during the time he spent in Libya and
was captured when the barbarians invaded Thrace and was brought to
the Scythian kings. Attila could not endure the sight of him, but Bleda
was exceedingly pleased with him, not only when he uttered comical words
but also when he walked about in silence and moved his body clumsily.
He was with him when he feasted and when he was on a campaign, wearing, on
these expeditions, armor aimed at causing merriment. Bleda held him in
high esteem and, when he ran away along with other Roman captives, he
neglected the others completely but ordered him to be sought for with
all diligence. When he saw him caught and brought back to him in chains,
he laughed and, having slackened his anger, asked the reason for his flight
and why he considered the life of the Romans better than that among them. Zercon answered that his flight was a crime, but that
he had reason for his crime, namely that no wife had been given to
him. Bleda, being reduced to further laughter, gave him from among the
well-born women a wife who had been one of the attendants on the queen but
who, on account of some misdemeanor, was no longer in her service. So he
passed all his time in Bleda’s company. After
the latter’s death Attila gave Zercon as a gift
to Aetius, the general of the Western Romans, who sent him back to Aspar.
Edeco had persuaded him to come to Attila to recover through
his influence the wife he had received in marriage in the country of the
barbarians, since he was favored by Bleda. He had left her in Scythia when
he was sent as a gift from Attila to Aetius. But he was
disappointed in his hope, for Attila was angry because he had
returned to his country. At the time of the banquet, he came forward, and
by his appearance, his dress, his voice, and the words he confusedly
uttered (for he mixed the tongue of the Huns and the Goths with that of
the Latins), he softened everyone except Attila and caused
unquenchable laughter to arise.
But Attila remained unmoved and his expression unaltered, nor in speech
nor action did he reveal that he had any laughter in him, except when his
youngest son (Ernach was the boy’s
name) came in and stood before him. He pinched the lad's cheeks and looked
on him with serene eyes. I was surprised that he should take small account
of his other sons but give his attention to this one, until
a barbarian sitting beside me who knew the Latin language, warning me
to repeat nothing of what he was about to tell me, said that the seers had
prophesied to Attila that his race would fail but would be restored by
this son. Since they were dragging out the night in the feast, we
retired, not wishing to continue with the drinking any longer.
When the day came we went to Onegesius and said that we ought to be dismissed,
so as not to waste time to no purpose. He said that Attila
also desired to send us away. After a short time he took council with the
picked men on Attila’s resolutions and drew up the letters to be
handed to the emperor—his secretaries and Rusticius being
present. This man, sprung from the land of Upper Moesia, had
been captured in war and, on account of his skill in speech, was employed
in drawing up letters for the barbarian.
When he came out of the meeting we pleaded with him for the liberation
of the wife of Syllus and her children, who had
been sold into slavery in the capture of Ratiaria. He
did not oppose their liberation,
but wished to sell them for a great deal of money. We entreated him to
pity them for their misfortune and consider their former
happiness, and he went to Attila and dismissed the woman for 500 pieces
of gold and sent the boys as a gift to the emperor.
In the meantime, Kreka, the wife of Attila, invited us to dine at the house
of Adamis, who had charge of her affairs. We
went with certain of the picked men of the nation and met with a friendly
welcome. They greeted us with gracious words and food. With Scythian liberality
each of those present stood up and gave us a full cup and then, having
embraced and kissed the one who was drinking, received it back. After the
dinner we went to our tent and turned in to sleep.
On the next day Attila
again summoned us to a banquet, and, as previously, we came before him and
feasted. It turned out that sitting beside him on the couch was not the
eldest of his sons, but Oebarsius, who was his
uncle on his father’s side. Throughout the banquet he showed us kindness
in his speech and ordered us to tell the emperor to give Constantius, who
had been sent to him from Aetius as secretary, the wife he had promised him.
Constantius had come to the Emperor Theodosius with the
ambassadors from Attila and had said that he would arrange for a long peace
between the Romans and Huns if the emperor would give him a wealthy wife.
The emperor had agreed and had said he would give him the daughter of Saturninus,
a man honored for his wealth and family. But Athenais or Eudocia (for she was called by both names) had destroyed Saturninus,
and Zeno did not agree that his promise should be fulfilled. He was a man
of consular rank and had a great force of Isaurians under his command with
which he had been appointed to guard Constantinople at the time of
the war. Then, when he was in command of the military forces in the
East, he carried the girl off from her castle and betrothed her to a
certain Rufus, one of his attendants. When this girl was taken from him,
Constantius besought the barbarian not to overlook the insult to him, but
asked that cither this girl or another be given him as wife, bringing her dowry
with her. On the occasion of the feast, therefore, the barbarian ordered
Maximinus to say to the emperor that Constantius ought not to be cheated
of the expectations raised by the emperor, for it did not befit
an emperor to lie. Attila gave these commands since Constantius promised
to give him money if a woman of wealth among the Romans was betrothed to
him.
We retired from the banquet after nightfall, and three days passed
before we were dismissed, honored with suitable gifts. Attila sent
Berichus, a man of the elite and the ruler of many villages in Scythia who had sat above us at
the banquet, on an embassy to the emperor for various reasons, but especially
that as an ambassador he might receive gifts from the Romans.
As we were on our journey and encamped at a certain village, a Scythian
was caught who had crossed from Roman territory into the land of the
barbarians in order to spy. Attila ordered him to be impaled. On the next
day, as we were proceeding through other villages, two men who
were slaves of the Scythians were brought in, their hands
bound behind them, because they had destroyed their
masters during the war. They crucified them, putting the heads of both on
two beams with horns.
As long as we were traversing Scythia
Berichus accompanied us on the journey and seemed mild and friendly, but when
we crossed the Danube he adopted the attitude of an enemy toward us, for
some previous reason or other learned from his servants. He took back the
horse which he had earlier presented to Maximinus—Attila had ordered
all the elite of his court to show friendship to Maximinus with gifts,
and each, including Berichus, had sent a horse to him. Taking a few of
these Maximinus sent back the rest, being eager to show discretion in his
moderation. Berichus took back his horse, and did not continue to travel
or cat with us. It came to this pass though there was a pact of friendship
for us in the land of the barbarians.
Thence we held our way through
Philippopolis to Adrianopolis. Stopping there, we
came into conversation with Berichus and blamed him for his silence toward us,
because he was angry at people who had done him no wrong. When we had
paid court to him and had invited him to dinner we set out again. We met
Bigilas on the road, packing up for his return to Scythia; we related Attila’s
answer to our embassy and continued our return journey.
When we came to Constantinople we thought Berichus had been turned from
his anger, but he had not shed his savage nature. He again withdrew in disagreement, charging
Maximinus with having said—when he had crossed into Scythia—that the
generals Areobindus and Aspar had no
influence with the emperor and that he held their powers in contempt, since
he had proof of their barbaric inconstancy.
When Bigilas had marched
to where Attila happened to be staying, the barbarians surrounded and held him,
having been prepared for this, and took the money which he
was bringing to Edeco. When they led him before Attila he asked him
why he was bringing so much gold. He answered that it was for provisioning
himself and those accompanying him, so that through lack of supplies or
scarcity of horses or baggage animals expended on the long journey he
might not stray from his zeal for the embassy, it was also
supplied to purchase fugitives, for many in Roman territory
had begged him to liberate their kinsmen.
Then Attila spoke: "No longer, you worthless
beast (so he named Bigilas), will you escape justice by deception.
Nor will there be any excuse sufficient for you to avoid punishment. Your
supply of ready money is greater than necessary for your provisioning, or
for the horses and baggage animals to be bought by you, or for the freeing
of prisoners, a thing, furthermore, which I forbade Maximinus to do
when he came to me.” Saying this, he ordered the Roman’s son (for he
had followed Bigilas for the first time into the land of the barbarians)
to be struck down with a sword unless Bigilas should first say why and for
what purpose he was bringing the money.
When he beheld his
son under threat of death he took to tears and lamentations and called aloud on
justice to turn the sword against himself and not against a youth who
had done no wrong. With no hesitation lie told of the plans made by
himself, Edeco, the eunuch, and the emperor, and begged unceasingly to be
put to death and his son set free. When Attila knew from the things told
by Edeco that he was telling no lies, he ordered him to be put in chains and vowed
not to free him until having sent his son back he should bring another
fifty pounds of gold to him as his ransom. The one was bound and the other
departed for Roman territory, and Attila sent Orestes and Eslas to
Constantinople.
It is worth including here a later summary of this famous journey, since it adds one or two new
details. Having crossed rivers mighty indeed—namely the Tisia, Tibisia, and Dricca—we
came to the place where long ago Vidigoia, the
bravest of the Goths, perished by the treachery of the Sarmatians. (This
man, also called Vidicula and Indigoia, was one of the subjects of early Gothic lays,
and judging by the mention of the Sarmatian-Gothic war he probably
died in 331—31 or 334, when the two tribes were fighting during
Constantine’s reign. The term Sarmatians here indicates a Teutonic people
who later included the Vandals, dwelling to the north of tire Goths and
usually allied to Rome.) Not far from there we reached the village where
King Attila was staying, a village, I say, like a very large city, in
which we found wooden walls made with smooth planks, their jointure
imitating solidity to Such an extent that the union of the boards could
scarcely be seen by close scrutiny. You might see there dining rooms
extended to a liberal circumference and porticoes laid out in all
splendor. The area of the courtyard was bounded by a huge circuit wall so
that its very size might show it to be the royal palace. This was the
house of Attila, the king who held the whole barbarian world, and he
preferred this dwelling to the cities captured by him.
When Bigilas was caught plotting against Attila,
Attila seized him and the hundred pounds of gold sent from the eunuch Chrysaphius,
and forthwith dispatched Orestes and Eslas to Constantinople. He ordered
Orestes to hang around his neck the bag in which Bigilas had put the
gold to be given to Edeco, and so to come before the emperor. Having shown
it to him and to the eunuch he was to ask whether they recognized it. Then
Eslas was to speak from memory saying, “Theodosius is the son of
a nobly born father; Attila also is of noble birth, having succeeded his
father Mundiuch, and he has preserved his high
descent. Theodosius, since he has undertaken the payment of tribute to him, has
cast out his own nobility and is his slave. Therefore, he does not act with
justice toward his superior—one whom fortune has shown to be his master—because
he has secretly made an attack like a miserable house slave. And Attila will
not free of blame those who have sinned against him unless Theodosius
should hand over the eunuch for punishment.”
So the men came to Constantinople
with these instructions. It happened that Chrysaphius was also sought by Zeno,
possibly because he was angry at the confiscation of Rufus’ wife's
property, in which move he saw the hand of the powerful chamberlain.
Maximinus had, indeed, announced that Attila had said the emperor ought to
fulfill his promise and give Constantius his wife, who should not have
been betrothed to another man contrary to the emperor’s wish. Attila
argued that either the man who had dared to give her away ought to be punished,
or else the emperor’s affairs were in such a state that he did not even
control his own house servants. Against these, if he wished, Attila said
he was ready to make an alliance. Theodosius was vexed at heart and
confiscated the property of the girl.
Being sought by both Attila and Zeno, Chrysaphius was in sore distress.
Since all men united in bearing him
good will and holding him in high regard, it seemed best to
send Anatolius and Nonius on an embassy to Attila.
Anatolius was the commander of the troops about the emperor (master of
soldiers praesentalis) and was the one who had
fixed the terms of the peace with him in early 448; Nomus had held the
position of master of offices and was reckoned, with Anatolius, among
the patricians who surpass all others in rank. Nomus was sent with
Anatolius not only because of the greatness of his fortune, but
also because he was well disposed to Chrysaphius
and would prevail over the barbarian by his liberality, for when he was
anxious to settle the matter at hand there was no sparing of money on his
part. These men were sent to divert Attila from his anger, to persuade him
to keep the peace according to the contract, and to say that a
wife would be betrothed to Constantius in no way inferior to the
daughter of Saturninus either in birth or wealth. She had not wished this
marriage but had married another man according to the law, since among the
Romans it was not right to betroth a woman to a man against her will.
The eunuch also sent gold to the barbarian so that he was mollified
and diverted from his wrath.
Anatolius and Nomus and their train having crossed
the Danube advanced into Scythia as far as the River Drecon,
so-called. Attila, through respect for these men, held a meeting with them
there so that they might not be afflicted by the journey. At first he
argued arrogantly, but overcome by the magnitude of the gifts and
appeased by soft words, he swore to keep the peace according to
the agreements, to retire from the land of the Romans bordering on the
Danube, and even to refrain from pressing the business of the fugitives
before the emperor, if the Romans would not again receive any others who
escaped from him. He dismissed Bigilas after receiving fifty pounds of gold, which
his son had brought to him when he came to Scythia with the ambassadors.
He also dismissed very many prisoners without ransom since he was well-disposed
toward Anatolius and Nomus. He presented them with horses and skins
of wild animals, with which the Scythian kings adorn themselves, and sent
them away with Constantius so that the emperor might fulfill his promise
to him. When the ambassadors had returned and had related everything said
and done, a woman was betrothed to Constantius. She had been the wife
of Armatius, the son of Plinthas, who had been a Roman general and had
held consular rank. Armatius had gone to Libya at the time of the fight
against the Ausorians, and had attained success,
but had become sick and ended his
life. The emperor persuaded the wife of this man, distinguished for her birth
and wealth, to marry Constantius. When the differences with Attila were
thus resolved, Theodosius began to fear lest Zeno, who had not been
appeased in his demands for Chrysaphius, should seize the sovereignty for
himself.
Theodosius the Younger was angry at Zeno, for he was afraid that
sometime he also might engage in a revolution, and he thought that he was
in danger of a cowardly attack. This man profoundly disturbed
him. Though he readily forgave all other sins, he was bitter
and unalterable not only against those who plotted revolution but
even against those thought worthy of the imperial power,
and he proceeded to put them out of the way. In addition to the persons
mentioned he also overthrew Baudon and Daniel
for having engaged in a revolution. With the same purpose, therefore, in
his eagerness to punish Zeno he held to his earlier plan of opposing him,
and so Maximinus crossed to Isauropolis and
seized the districts there beforehand, and he sent a force by sea to the east
to subdue Zeno. He did not hesitate to do what seemed best to him,
but when a greater object of fear agitated him he delayed
his preparations.
In June 450 a messenger arrived at Constantinople from the West
announcing that Attila was involved
with the royal family at Rome, since Honoria, the daughter of Placidia and
sister of Valentinian III, the ruler of the West, had summoned him to her
help. Honoria, though of the royal line and herself possessing the
symbols of authority, was caught going secretly to bed with a
certain Eugenius, who had the management of her affairs. He was put
to death for this crime, and she was deprived of her royal position and
betrothed to Herculanus, a man of consular rank and
of such good character that it was not expected that he would aspire to
royalty or revolution. She brought her affairs to disastrous and terrible
trouble by sending Hyacinthus, a eunuch, to Attila so that for
money he might avenge her marriage. In addition to this she also sent a ring pledging herself to the
barbarian, who made ready to go against the Western Empire. He wanted to
capture Aetius first, for he thought he would not otherwise
attain his ends unless he put him out of the way. When Theodosius learned
of these things, he sent to Valentinian to surrender Honoria to Attila.
Valentinian arrested Hyacinthus and examined the whole matter thoroughly; after
inflicting many bodily tortures on him, he ordered that he be beheaded.
Valentinian granted his sister Honoria to his mother as a boon, since she
persistently asked for her. And so Honoria was freed from her danger at this
time.
Only a few weeks after this last craven surrender to the Hun, on July
28, 450, Theodosius died and
was succeeded by the stronger Marcian. One of his first acts was the
execution of Chrysaphius, and almost at once Attila was made aware that a
stronger policy toward him would be taken by Constantinople, a policy made
practicable by Attila’s turning his attention toward the West.
When it was announced to Attila that Marcian had come to the Roman throne in the East
after the death of Theodosius, the Hun told him what had happened in the matter
of Honoria. And he sent men to the ruler of the Western Romans to argue
that Honoria, whom he had pledged to himself in marriage, should in no way be ill-treated, for he
would avenge her if she did not receive the scepter of sovereignty. He
sent also to the Eastern Romans concerning the appointed tribute, but his
ambassadors returned from both missions with nothing accomplished. The Romans
of the West answered that Honoria could not come to him in marriage having
been given to another man and that the royal power did not belong to her,
since the control of the Roman Empire belonged to males not to
females. And the Romans of the East said that they would not submit to
paying the tribute which Theodosius had arranged: to one who was peaceful
they would give gifts, but against one threatening war they would let loose arms
and men inferior in no way to his power.
Attila was of two minds and at a loss which he should attack first, but
finally it seemed better to him to enter on the greater war and to march
against the West, since his fight there would be not only against the
Italians but also against the Goths and Franks—against the Italians so
as to seize Honoria along with her money, and against the Goths in order to earn the gratitude of Gaiseric,
the Vandal king.
Attila’s excuse for his war against the Franks was the death of their king and the disagreement of
his children over the rule, the elder, who decided to bring Attila in as
his ally, and the younger, Aetius.
I saw this boy when he was at Rome on an embassy, a lad without down
on his cheeks as yet and with fair hair so long that it poured down around
his shoulders. Aetius had made him his adopted son, along with the emperor
given him very many gifts, and sent him away in friendship and alliance.
For these reasons Attila was making his expedition, and again he sent
certain men of his court to Italy that the Romans might surrender Honoria.
He said, she had been joined to him in marriage, and as proof he
dispatched the ring sent by her in order that it might be shown. He also
said that Valentinian should withdraw from half of the empire in his
favor, since Honoria had received its control from her father and had been
deprived of it by the greed of her brother. When the Western Romans held
their former opinion and paid no attention to his proposal, he
devoted himself eagerly to preparation for war and collected
the whole force of his fighting men.
Not without reason the ensuing campaign has been called one of the
decisive events of European history, even though its details and the exact
location of the culminating battle, like the defeat of Varus in the Teutoberg Forest, cannot be surely determined. It must
be borne in mind that Attila posed a threat to much more than the Roman
government; he was a danger to Roman civilization and to the Christian
religion. However independent politically the various Germanic tribes who
had settled in Gaul might consider themselves at this time, most of them
were not only Christian but fully conscious of the merits of Roman material,
spiritual, and cultural civilization. It is not surprising, therefore,
that quite apart from more personal reasons for hostility to the Hun the
various Germanic chieftains of the West readily allied themselves with
Rome and placed themselves under the command of the great Roman
general Aetius. Though this remarkable man had in the preceding few
years been leader of the Roman forces against the Franks, Burgundians, and
Visigoths he now found most of these tribes and others too his eager if
temporary allies.
Attila with his vast host of Mongols and subject Germans invaded central
Gaul, where his cavalry could operate better and the chances for plunder
were enormous. Some towns fell to him, but his army was not trained or
eager for siege warfare and many withstood the passing storm,
though compelled to see their countryside ravaged. For weeks,
while mutual suspicions delayed the formation of the great Christian
alliance, nothing could withstand these attacks, but in the end Theodoric
with his Visigoths joined Aetius and the other allies, and Attila could be
opposed. The two armies met, probably near Troyes, in the Mauriac or Catalaunian Plain, whence Attila had retired from tire
siege of Orleans. As Gibbon says, “The nations from the Volga to the
Atlantic were assembled.”
In the engagement which followed, our sources say that 162,000 or
300,000 lives were lost—numbers which, however exaggerated, indicate a
very heavy slaughter on both sides. At first the Roman center was pierced
and the full weight of the Huns directed against the Visigoths on the
right wing. Their king, the noble Theodoric, was fatally wounded and his
troops disorganized, when the battle was restored by a flank charge of
Visigothic cavalry under Thorismund. The Huns, forced
to retire in disorder to the circle of their wagons, were expecting
annihilation as night fell, but their enemies had also suffered severely.
Furthermore, Thorismund, the new Visigothic
king, fearing for his throne, retired and the great alliance broke up.
Nevertheless, Attila had been so severely mauled in the battle that after
several days delay in camp he retreated beyond the Rhine,
cautiously followed by the remaining allies, and so “confessed
the last victory which was achieved in the name of the
Western empire.”
This defeat in Gaul seems in no way to have seriously weakened Attila's
formidable power or his violent spirit. In the next year, 452, he attacked
Italy itself and laid siege to the rich and strong city of Aquileia on the
northern Adriatic coast. After three months of arduous siege, during
which his army suffered severely from shortages of provisions,
the town was finally captured and so completely sacked and destroyed
that even its ruins could scarcely be discovered a hundred years later. Other towns were
treated similarly or surrendered, most notable among the latter being
the great city of Milan. The court fled from Ravenna to Rome and
Aetius, without his allies, did not dare to join battle.
Though Attila’s mind had been bent on going to Rome
his attendants, as the historian Priscus relates, deterred him, not because
they were kindly disposed to the city—to which they were hostile—but
holding up the example of Alaric, at one time king of the Visigoths.
They were afraid for the good fortune of their own king,
because Alaric had not long survived the capture of Rome, but had at
once departed from humanity. While Attila’s mind wavered in doubt between going
or not and he was hesitating, turning the matter over in his mind, an embassy
came from Rome seeking peace. Even Pope Leo himself came to him in
the Ambuleian district of the Veneti where the Mincius River is crossed at the well-traveled ford. Attila
soon laid aside his violent temper and returned whence he had come
from beyond the Danube with the promise of peace. But he proclaimed above
all, and with threats, that he would inflict heavier penalties on Italy
unless Honoria, the sister of the Emperor Valentinian and daughter of Placidia
Augusta, should be sent to him along with the share of the
royal wealth due her. In his decision to retire, however, he
was motivated much more by famine in Italy than by the entreaties or
bribes of the embassy.
After his return to the north he engaged in another abortive attack on
Gaul and was again repulsed by Thorismund, the
Visigothic king, but at the same time he was again threatening the Eastern
Empire. After Attila had reduced Italy to slavery and had returned to his
own territories, he notified those ruling the Eastern Romans that he would
wage war and enslave their land because the tribute fixed
by Theodosius had not been sent.
When Attila demanded the tribute arranged by Theodosius and threatened war, the Romans answered
that they were sending ambassadors to him, and Apollonius was dispatched.
His brother had married the sister of Saturninus, the girl whom Theodosius
desired to marry to Constantius but whom Zeno had given in marriage to
Rufus. But the emperor had departed from among mankind, and so
Apollonius, who had been among the friends of Zeno and had attained the
rank of general, was sent on the embassy to Attila.
He crossed the Danube, but did not gain admittance to the barbarian, who
was angry that the tribute had not been brought, which he said had been
arranged for him by nobler and more kingly men. He did not receive the man
sent as ambassador and scorned the one who had
sent him. Apollonius on this occasion is revealed to have performed
the deed of a brave man. When Attila did not suffer his embassy to
approach nor wish to converse with him and when he ordered him to send him
whatever gifts he had brought from the emperor and threatened his death if
he did not give them, he said, “It is not meet for the Scythians
to demand anything, either gifts or spoils, which they cannot take.”
Thus, he made it clear that the gifts would be given if they received him
as an ambassador and would be as spoils only if they killed him and
carried them off. And so he retired having accomplished nothing.
But the great Hun had not long to live. In 453, a few weeks or months later, at the time of his
death, as the historian Priscus reports, Attila took in marriage a very
beautiful girl, Ildico by
name—after numerous other wives according to the custom of his race. Worn
out by excessive merriment at his wedding and sodden with sleep and
wine he lay on his back In this position a hemorrhage which ordinarily
would have bowed from his nose, since it was hindered from its accustomed
channels, poured down his throat in deadly passage and tilled him. So
drunkenness put a shameful end to a king famed in war.
(According to more romantic rumors current in Roman circles he was
stabbed with a knife by a woman). But late on the following day the royal
attendants, suspecting some misfortune, after loud shouts broke down the
doors. They found Attila dead from a flow of blood, unwounded,
and the girl with downcast look weeping beneath her veil. Then, as is
the custom of that race, they cut off part of their hair and disfigured their faces horribly with
deep wounds so that the distinguished warrior might be bewailed, not
with feminine lamentations and tears, but with manly blood. Concerning
this event, it happened miraculously to Marcian, emperor of the East, who
was disturbed about his fierce enemy, that a divinity standing near him in
his dreams showed the bow of Attila broken that very night, as if
the Huns owed much to this weapon. Priscus, the historian, says he
accepts this on true evidence. Attila was considered fearsome to such a degree by
the empires that supernatural signs showed his death to rulers by way of a
boon. We shall not omit to say a little about the many ways in which his
corpse was honored by his race.
In the middle of a plain in a silk tent his body
was laid out and solemnly displayed to inspire awe. The most select horsemen
of the whole Hunnish race rode around him where he had been placed, in the
fashion of the circus races, uttering his funeral song as follows: “Chief
of the Huns, King Attila, born of Mundiuch his
father, lord of the mightiest races, who alone, with power unknown
before his time, held the Scythian and German realms and even terrified
both empires of the Roman world, captured their cities, and, placated by
their prayers, took yearly tribute from them to save the rest from being
plundered. When he had done all these things through the kindness Of
fortune, neither by an enemy’s wound nor a friend’s treachery but with
his nation secure, amid his pleasures, and in happiness and without
sense of pain he fell. Who then would consider this a death which no one
thinks should be avenged?” After he had been mourned with such
lamentations they celebrated a "Strava,” as they call it, over his tomb
with great revelry, coupling opposite extremes of feeling in turn
among themselves. They expressed funereal grief mixed with joy and
then secretly by night they buried the body in the ground. They bound his
coffins the first with gold, the second with silver, and the third with
the strength of iron, showing by such a device that these suited a most
mighty king—iron, because with it he subdued nations, gold and silver
because he received the honors of both empires. They added arms of enemies
gained in battles, fittings costly in the gleam of their various precious
stones and ornaments of every kind and sort whereby royal state is upheld.
In order that human curiosity might be kept away from such great
riches, they slaughtered those appointed to the task —a grim payment for
their work—and so sudden death covered the buriers and the buried.
Thus, Attila became a legend to terrify the fancy and haunt the folklore
of succeeding ages. In the Niebelungenlied Ildico became Kiemhilde and Attila Etzel. His
genius alone had held the loose fabric of his empire together, and at
his death dissensions almost at once tore it apart. The subject allies,
especially the Gepids and Ostrogoths, broke free, and in the battle of Nedao in 454 the quarreling sons of Attila were
decisively defeated, and Ellac, the
elder, killed. This battle ended for all time the monolithic Hunnish empire, and though various Hunnish tribes are heard
of periodically they no longer offered any serious threats to the
Romans.
The Vandals and the Collapse of the West
VALENTINIAN III had reigned as boy and man for thirty years before he
was murdered in 455; in the succeeding twenty-one years before the rule of
Italy passed to a barbarian king no less than nine emperors were proclaimed
in Italy, though only four of them were officially recognized in
Constantinople. It was a period of almost incessant troubles fomented by
barbarians within the government or outside it; and the tribe most threatening
was the Vandal kingdom in Africa under its great leader Gaiseric. The
annexation of Africa by a foreign tribe was more serious to Rome and Italy
than the loss of Gaul or Spain or Britain, since from that area the city
had for centuries drawn an important part of its food supply. Furthermore,
alone of the Germans at this time in Western lands, the Vandals had taken
to the sea on wide-ranging and very damaging piratical raids. After
six centuries Rome again felt danger from Carthage and this time Carthage
was to be victorious.
After the murder of Valentinian by Maximus, Rome was in a state of
confusion and disturbance, and the military forces were divided among
themselves, some wishing Maximus to assume the royal power and some
eager for Maximian to seize the throne. The son of Domninus, an
Egyptian merchant who had made his fortune in Italy, he had held the
position of attendant on Aetius. In addition, Eudoxia, the wife of
Valentinian, strongly favored Majorian. But Maximus gained control of the
palace by distributing money and forced Eudoxia to marry him by
threatening her with death, thinking that his position would be more secure. So Maximus came to the leadership of the
Roman Empire.
When Gaiseric, the ruler of the Vandals,
learned of the deaths of Aetius and Valentinian he believed the time
was ripe for attacking the Italian lands, since the peace had
been dissolved by the death of those who had concluded it and since
the man who had attained the throne did not have any considerable power.
They say also that Eudoxia, Valentinian’s wife, in distress at the destruction
of her husband and the compulsion of her marriage, secretly
summoned him. This is the more likely because Maximus had
also married his son to Eudoxia’s daughter
Eudocia, a girl who was already betrothed to Gaiseric’s son Huneric. It
was natural that the empress should appeal to Gaiseric and that he should
come. With a great fleet and with the nation under his command he crossed
from Africa to Rome. When Maximus learnt that Gaiseric had taken up a position
in Azestus (a place near Rome), he was terrified
and fled on his horse. When the royal bodyguards and the especially
trusted freemen of his company deserted him, those who saw him hurrying
away reviled and abused him terribly. As he was leaving the city someone
threw a stone and hit him on the temple, killing him. A mob tore his body
apart and, carrying In's limbs on a pole, raised a shout of praise. Thus
did he come to the end of his life after three months of
supreme power. Gaiseric entered Rome three days later on June 2, 455.
The sack was far more complete than that of Alaric forty-five years
before, and when the Vandals at length returned to their ships they took with
them all the movable
public and private wealth of the city as well as Eudoxia,
Eudocia (who soon married Huneric), Placidia, her other daughter who
was the wife of Olybrius, and Gaudentius, the son
of Aetius.
The new emperor was Avitus, first proclaimed by his old friends the
Visigoths, and soon officially accepted by the East. He was never popular
in Rome because of his failure to deal adequately with the Vandals, who
even extended their authority in Africa over areas left to Rome by the treaty
of 442 and raided Sicily again.
When Gaiseric had laid Rome waste, while Avitus was emperor, Marcian, the emperor of the
Romans of the East, sent ambassadors to Gaiseric, the ruler of
the Vandals, to order him to keep away from the land of the Italians and to send back the royal
women whom he had led off as prisoners—the wife of Valentinian .and her
daughters. The ambassadors returned to the East having accomplished nothing,
for Gaiseric paid no heed to those dispatched from Marcian nor did he set
the women free. Marcian sent further letters to him and dispatched Bleda
on an embassy. This man was a bishop of the Arian heresy of Gaiseric,
for the Vandals were also of the Christian religion. When Bleda saw
that he was not paying attention to his embassy, he adopted stronger words
and said that it would not profit him, exalted by his present honor and
glory, to stir up war against the emperor of the Romans of the East by not
freeing the royal women. But neither the reasonableness of the preceding
statements of the embassy nor fear of the threats forced Gaiseric to take
moderate counsel. He sent Bleda away unsuccessful and again sent his
forces over to Sicily and to the part of Italy near it and ravaged the whole land.
Avitus, the emperor of the Western Romans, also sent an embassy to Gaiseric
and reminded him of his former agreements, saying that if he did not keep
them, he would make preparations, relying both on his own host and the aid
of his allies. He also sent Ricimer to Sicily with an army. Of mixed
Visigothic and Suevian blood, he had been appointed master of soldiers by
Avitus and was for the next sixteen years the strong man in the West,
making and unmaking emperors at will. He won a naval victory over the
Vandals in 456 in Corsican waters and kept them from Sicily. At the same
time Theodoric II of the Visigoths in the name of the emperor attacked and
defeated the Sueves in Spain, and henceforth they were of little importance
in the affairs of western Europe.
Neither victory was enough to make Avitus popular. When Avitus was
emperor of Rome there was famine
at the same time because of the Vandal control of the sea. The mob put the blame
on Avitus and compelled him to dismiss from the city of the Romans his
allies who had entered with him from Gaul. He also sent away the
Goths, whom he had brought in for his own guard, after
distributing money to them derived from public works whose
bronze fittings he sold to the merchants, for there was no gold
in the royal treasuries. This removal of adornments from their city
roused the Romans to revolt.
Majorian and Ricimer openly rebelled, for they no longer feared the
Goths, and Avitus, fearing internal disturbances and the hostilities of
the Vandals, left Rome on the road to Gaul. Attacking
him on the road, Majorian and Ricimer compelled him to flee to a holy
precinct at Placentia, renounce his office, and remove his royal raiment. Majorian and
his company did not withdraw from the blockade until Avitus died of
starvation. He had held the imperial office for eight months. Some say he
was strangled and others that having been made a bishop he soon died. This
was the end of Avitus’ life and reign.
For five months the Eastern emperor was sole ruler of the empire, but in
April 457 Majorian was recognized as the Western ruler, and he in turn
recognized the powerful Ricimer by making him a patrician. His first task
was to re-establish his authority in Gaul, since the Visigoths had broken
off relations and the Burgundians had rebelled when Avitus, their own
candidate for the throne, had been removed.
This was successfully accomplished in 458-59. Majorian, the emperor of the Western Romans, when
the Goths in Gaul were his allies again, overcame the tribes living in his
dominion, some by arms and some by diplomacy. His
second task was to remove from Italy the continuing danger from the
Vandals. Some raiders were beaten in Campania, but Gaiseric obviously had to be
beaten in Africa really to solve the problem. Majorian even attempted
to cross over to Libya with a great force, after about three hundred
ships had been collected by him in Spam. The ruler of the Vandals first
sent envoys to him to resolve the disagreements by diplomacy. When the
emperor was not persuaded, he hid waste all the land of the Moors to
which Majorian and his troops had to cross from Spain and harassed
the surrounding waters. Probably, Majorian had chosen the route through
Spain because he had heard of some defection among the Moors subject to
Gaiseric, but, in any case, this fleet like all other expeditions against
the Vandals accomplished nothing. It was destroyed by Gaiseric while
still in port, and the expedition was abandoned in 460.
Majorian broke off the war on disgraceful terms and departed. By this treaty Mauretania and
Tripolitania, areas which Gaiseric had already seized, were formally ceded to
the Vandal kingdom. This spelled the doom of Majorian. While he was still
on the way to Italy, Ricimer plotted his death. When Majorian had
dismissed the allies after their return and was going home to Rome with
his attendants, Ricimer and his party arrested him, stripped him of
his purple robe and diadem, beat him, and beheaded him. Thus ended Majorian’s life in August, 461.
Ricimer’s next choice for emperor fell on Severus, who remained his puppet and
was not recognized in Constantinople. The Vandal raids and the increasingly
independent attitude of the Germans in Gaul remained Ricimer’s chief problems, complicated at times by other troubles. For instance, in
461 trouble arose with a general called Marcellinus. He had been a pupil of
Aetius and an adviser of Majorian, but apparently continued for a while to
serve Ricimer as the commander of Scythian (Hunnish) forces stationed
in Sicily to oppose the Vandal raids. He was "a reasonable and noble
man, learned, courageous, and statesmanlike and an adherent of the old pagan
religion. After leaving Sicily and setting up a virtually independent
dukedom in Dalmatia with the backing of Leo, the Eastern emperor, he was
again called to Rome’s help in 464, and in the great expedition of 468. In
this last effort he reconquered Sardinia for Rome, but was shortly
afterward killed. His removal from the Sicilian command in 461 opened
the way for renewed Vandal raids on that island and on Italy in the
ensuing years.
Since Gaiseric no
longer abided by the treaty with Majorian, he sent a host of
Vandals and Moors to sack Italy
and Sicily. Marcellinus had retired from the island beforehand because Ricimer,
to win over to himself his force, prevailed by money on the
Scythians—these were in the majority—to leave Marcellinus and come over to
him. This caused Marcellinus to retire from Sicily, for he feared the
plot since he could not contend with the wealth of Ricimer.
Then an embassy was sent to Gaiseric, first from
Ricimer to say that he ought not utterly to neglect the treaty, and second
from the ruler of the Romans in the East to induce him to retire from Sicily
and Italy and send back the royal women. Gaiseric, though many embassies had
been sent to him at different times, did not dismiss the women
until he had betrothed the elder daughter of Valentinian (Eudocia was
her name) to his son Huneric. Then he sent back Eudoxia, the daughter of
Theodosius II, with Placidia, her other daughter, whom Olybrius had
married. Gaiseric did not cease from ravaging the Italics and Sicily, but
pillaged them the more, desiring that, after Majorian, Olybrius should
be emperor of the Romans of the West by reason of his kinship by marriage.
This year saw, therefore, a treaty made with the Eastern Empire but not
with the Western, hence the raids on Western lands continued in the next
few years.
The Western Romans came to fear Marcellinus, the ruler of Dalmatia and
the Epirote Illyrians lest, he should bring war against them when
his forces were increased, since their affairs
were variously disturbed by the Vandals and by Aegidius. This man, sprung
from the Gauls of the West, had campaigned with Majorian, had very
great forces under his command, and was angry on account of the killing
of that emperor. He refused to recognize Severus and nominally as master
of soldiers in Gaul led the Franks in their struggle to stop the expanding
power of the Visigoths, but in fact he was an independent ruler with
his capital at Soissons. He died in 464. Meanwhile, in 462-63 the
disagreement with the Goths in Gaul deterred him from war against the
Italians. Being at odds with them about the land bordering on theirs lie
fought valiantly and displayed in that war the noblest actions of a brave man.
For these reasons the Western Romans sent ambassadors
to the Eastern ones to reconcile Marcellinus and the Vandals to them.
Phylarchus was sent to Marcellinus and persuaded him not to take up arms
against the Romans. But after he had crossed to the Vandals he returned
having accomplished nothing, since Gaiseric would not refrain from going
to war unless the wealth of Valentinian and Aetius was given to him.
He had, indeed, obtained a share in the wealth of Valentinian from the
Eastern Romans under the pretext of Eudocia, who had married his son Huneric.
Wherefore, each year he held this as an excuse for war, and straightway at
the beginning of spring he made an expedition with his army to Sicily and
the Italies. He did not lightly attack the
cities in which there chanced to be a military force of Italians, but seized
the places in which there did not happen to be a rival force and ravaged and
enslaved them. The Italians could not bring assistance to all parts
accessible to the Vandals, being overpowered by the number of
the enemy and by not having a naval force. They asked for, but did
not get this, from the Eastern rulers, on account of their treaty with
Gaiseric. This indeed worked great harm on the Romans in the West because
of the division of the empire. So with little opposition Gaiseric
annexed Sardinia, Corsica, and the Balearic Islands.
Furthermore, we again hear that Gaiseric ravaged the lands of Italy
wanting Olybrius to be emperor of the West because of his relationship by marriage.
He did not make the obvious
pretext for the war the fact that Olybrius had not become the ruler of the
West, but rather that he had not been given the property of
Valentinian and Aetius. He demanded this partly in the name
of Eudocia, whom his son had married, and partly since Gaudentius,
Aetius’ son, was living with him, after being captured at Rome in 455.
At about this time a group of Alans attacked the West and also disturbed the Danube frontier in
the East. While the fugitive races were contending with the Romans of the
East an embassy came from the Italians and
said that they could not resist unless they reconciled the Vandals to
themselves.... Tatian, a man enrolled in the order of patricians, was sent
on an embassy to the Vandals for the sake of the Italians.
Tatian, having accomplished nothing, at once returned from the Vandals, since his arguments were not
accepted by Gaiseric.
In 465 Severus died, and a year and a half elapsed
before his successor was chosen. In the meantime Gaiseric raided the
Peloponnesus and roused Leo to unite the whole forces of both empires to
meet the common threat. Anthemius was chosen in the East to be the Western
Augustus, and Ricimer’s agreement to this was
secured by having him marry Anthemius’ daughter. This arrangement, of
course, did not suit Gaiseric’s plans for Olybirus.
The Emperor Leo sent Phylarchus to Gaiseric to inform him about the sovereignty of Anthemius
and to threaten war unless he left Italy and Sicily. He returned and announced
that Gaiseric was unwilling to submit to the commands of the emperor but was
preparing for war because the treaty of 462 had
been broken by the Eastern Romans.
The next more was to organize the most ambitious expedition yet assembled against the Vandals in Africa. Therefore, in 468
the Emperor Leo equipped and sent a great expedition against Gaiseric, the
ruler of the Africans, who, after the death of Marcian, had
committed many terrible depredations against the lands under the sovereignty
of the Romans, pillaging and enslaving many men and demolishing their
cities. Wherefore the emperor, aroused to anger, collected from all the
eastern sea eleven hundred ships, filled them with soldiers and arms and
sent them against Gaiseric. They say that he spent 1300 centenaria of gold on this expedition. As general and
commander of the expedition he appointed Basiliscus, the brother of the
Augusta Verina, a man who had already enjoyed the honor of a consulship and had
often conquered the Scythians in Thrace. When no small force from
the East had been collected, he engaged frequently in sea fights with
Gaiseric and sent 340 of his ships to the bottom. Then he could have
conquered Carthage itself. Later on, being enticed by Gaiseric with gifts
and much money, he gave way and was willingly overcome, as Priscus the
Thracian writes in his history.
Regarding the expenditures on this expedition we have other conflicting reports. Joannes Lydas, a treasury official himself under Justinian, says
that 65,000 pounds of gold and 700,000 pounds of silver were
collected. And Candidus, the historian, says that Leo the
Butcher, who ruled after Marcian, lavished limitless money on
the expedition against the Vandals. For, as those who administered these
things reveal, 47,000 pounds of gold were raised through the prefects,
17,000 pounds of gold through the count of the treasury, and 700,000
pounds of silver, apart from adequate amounts raised from the public funds
and from the Emperor Anthemius.
The incompetent Basiliscus, deliberately chosen by Aspar in the
expectation that he would fail, be disgraced, and so removed as a rival to Aspar's own position at court was balanced by
the very competent Marcellinus, the chief western general. The real defeat, after successes in Tripolitania,
Sardinia, and on the sea around Sicily, came when Gaiseric sent fire ships
among the Roman armada. It retreated to Sicily and there Marcellinus was
murdered. The whole expedition, leaderless and ineffective, was
disbanded; Basiliscus was disgraced, and the defeat of such a
grandiose scheme caused a terrible shock to morale and near bankruptcy in
the East.
In the meantime in Gaul, Euric, the ablest man since Alaric, had seized
the Visigothic crown and was bent on acquiring all Gaul as his kingdom.
Anthemius in spite of the help of the Burgundians was unsuccessful in
aiding the Gallo-Romans, a fact which contributed to his
unpopularity in Italy as an easterner. But even so he was preferred to Ricimer, and soon hostility grew
between the Greek Augustus and the German general.
About 470 Anthemius, the emperor of the West, fell
into a serious sickness by sorcery and punished many men involved in this
crime, especially Romanus, who had held the post of master and
was enrolled among the patricians, being a very close friend of Ricimer.
Whereupon, Ricimer left Rome in anger and summoned 6000 men who were drawn
up under his command for the war against the Vandals. This war was
forgotten, and while Anthemius ruled in Rome Ricimer maintained himself
in armed opposition at Milan.
Ricimer was aroused to hostility against Anthemius,
the emperor of the West, and though married to Alypia, his daughter, he
waged a civil war inside the city for five months. Both those in authority
and the mob sided with Anthemius, but the host of his fellow
barbarians were with Ricimer. Odovacar was also with him, a man of
the race of those called Sciri, the son of Edeco and the brother of Onoulph who was both the bodyguard and butcher
of Harmatius. Anthemius was living in the palace. Ricimer cut off the
districts by the Tiber and afflicted those inside with hunger. Bilimer, a Gallic general, had come to Anthemius’ aid
and been beaten. Hence, when there was an engagement with them, a great
part of Anthemius’ faction fell. Ricimer overwhelmed the rest by treachery
and appointed Olybrius emperor. Civil war had then afflicted Rome for five
whole months, until those around Anthemius gave in to the barbarians and
left their ruler defenseless. He mingled with those begging alms and went
among the suppliants of the martyr Chrysogonus.
The church—now known as Santa Maria in Trastavere—is
still standing. There he was b headed in 472 by Gundobad, Ricimer’s brother, after reigning five years, three
months, and eighteen days.
Ricimer did not deem him worthy of royal burial and appointed Olybrius
to the imperial authority, and thus Gaiseric’s nominee at last came into power.
When Olybrius became ruler over the Romans in this way,
Ricimer departed life within thirty days, after vomiting much
blood. Olybrius survived only thirteen days after this, and
then, attacked by dropsy, he died, having been reckoned among the
emperors for six months. Gundobad, his nephew,
succeeded to Ricimer’s position 15 and
raised Glycerius, who had the office of count of domestics (comes domesticorum), to the throne. When Leo, the emperor of
the East, learned of the election of Glycerius, he appointed Nepos as
general of an expedition against him. He took Rome,
captured Glycerius without a fight, and, having stripped him
of royalty, appointed him bishop of Salona. He had enjoyed his rule
for eight months. Nepos was immediately appointed emperor and ruled Rome.
While most of the information contained in this account is not found
elsewhere the chronology is much at fault. The facts are as follows: Anthemius
was killed on July 11, not July 29 according to Joannes, reckoning
from the known date of his coronation on April 12, 467; Ricimer died
forty days later on August 18; Olybrius died more than two months later on
November 2, in the seventh month of his reign. He had been set up by
Ricimer in Milan before the attack on Rome began. Glycerius was
proclaimed on March 5, 473, and Nepos on June 24, 474, so that
the former reigned much longer than eight months.
With Ricimer’s death, however willing he may
have been to sacrifice the best interests of the empire in internal
good government to his own ambitions, the last strong figure of the
Western Roman Empire leaves the scene. The Visigoths under Euric were now
fully independent of the empire and had conquered a large part of Gaul,
and the Burgundians too, for so long Rome’s staunchest allies, bad grown
in power and independence. In the north the Franks maintained their
nominal allegiance to the empire, but Roman civilization was declining and when
Clovis became their king in 481 he annexed the remaining parts of Gaul
that still owed allegiance to Constantinople, and within twenty years
his people had overthrown Euric’s huge Visigothic kingdom
in Gaul and Spain. The Franks were converted to the Catholic faith, and
this fact spelling the end of Arian dominance in the West removed what was
at this period the most important distinction felt between Roman and
barbarian.
In Constantinople early in 474 Zeno became emperor and early in his
reign because he was too unwarlike a man and
because great confusion reigned on all sides, he resolved to send an
embassy to the Vandal at Carthage. He chose Severus, a senator, as
ambassador, a man considered to excel in moderation and in desire
for justice. He sent him out after he had made him a patrician in
order that, in keeping with the importance of his embassy, he might make a more
majestic impression. So he set sail, but the Vandal, learning that an
embassy would be coming, anticipated it by making a sea raid and
capturing Nicopolis. The ambassador Severus
crossed from Sicily and reached Carthage. He blamed the Vandal severely
for sailing away, but the latter said he had acted as an enemy. Now,
however, he said, since Severus had come as an ambassador, he would accept
favorably his representations concerning peace. He marveled at Severus’
moderation and his way of life and, in admiration of his words, was
prepared to do everything he proposed, continually putting his uprightness
to the test. Severus appeared particularly honorable to him in that when
the barbarian gave him money and bestowed gifts on him suited to an
ambassador he refused everything, saying that in place of these things the
reward most worthwhile for a man who was an ambassador was the
redemption of prisoners. Commending the man for this sentiment the king
said, “Whatever prisoners I, along with my sons, have obtained in the
distribution of them, I hand over freely to you. As for the rest who have
been portioned out, you are at liberty to buy them back from each
owner if you so desire, but even I would be unable to compel their captors
to do this against their will.” Thereupon, Severus freed without payment
those whom the Vandal personally owned, and, selling his clothing and
all his equipment by public herald, with whatever money he had he
bought hack such prisoners as he could. This truce made by Severus also
induced a temporary cessation of persecution of the orthodox Christians in
Africa by the Arian Vandals. It lasted for two generations until the
final and successful attack on Africa made by Justinian, but its
long life was very largely due not so much to Severus’ character
as to the death of Gaiseric in 477 and a succession of far inferior rulers
to his throne.
For instance in 478 ambassadors came to Byzantium from Carthage, under
the leadership of Alexander, the guardian of Olybrius’ wife. He formerly had
been sent there by Zeno with the agreement of Placidia herself. The ambassadors
said that Honoric (or Huneric) had honestly
set himself up as a friend of the emperor, and so loved all things Roman
that he was renouncing everything which he had formerly claimed for public
revenues and also the other moneys which Leo had earlier seized
from his wife, and he was also returning whatever had been seized
from the merchants in Carthage during the war just finished and whatsoever
else his father had formerly had litigation about with the Romans. He
asked for a secure peace and to be in no way suspected by the Romans of
not honestly concluding the treaty and whatever else he agreed to. He
gave thanks that the emperor had honored the wife of Olybrius, and said he
was ready to do for the emperor anything he wished. This was the plausible
pretext for his words, when, in truth, the Vandals feared the
very suspicion of war, since after the death of Gaiseric they
had fallen into complete softness, having neither the same strength
for action nor the same military forces which he had kept ready for every
action so as always to act more quickly than any opponent could expect.
Zeno received the envoys in friendly fashion and extended the
respect due them. When he had honored them with fitting gifts and had
made Alexander a comes rerum privatarum,
he dismissed them. Either this was an honorary title here
or Alexander stayed on in Constantinople to exercise his new office.
In the West after Ricimer’s death, as we have
seen, Glycerius was nominated. His only important act was to divert the
Ostrogoths under Vidimir from Italy
against Gaul. Since he was not recognized in the East, Leo in 473
selected as emperor Julius Nepos, a nephew of Marcellinus and related to Leo’s
family. Glycerius was deposed without trouble, and the post of master of
soldiers, occupied for a few years by Gundobad, was conferred on Orestes,
die man already seen as Attila’s secretary. Orestes determined to set his
own son on the Western throne, and in August 475 drove Nepos out of the
peninsula to Dalmatia, where he continued to live as the only
constitutional Western emperor until his death in 480. Since Orestes
had married the daughter of Count Romulus, his son was given the name
of Romulus Augustulus and though a mere youth ruled, under his father’s
authority and control, for twelve months. He was the last Roman emperor of
the West. “These names, Julius, Augustulus, Romulus, in the pages of
the chroniclers, meet us like ghosts re-arisen from past days of Roman
history.”
The Western armies commanded by Ricimer and his successors were composed
almost wholly of Heruls, Rugi, and
Sciri—East German tribes. These men now began to demand permanent land in
Italy, such as the Visigoths had been granted in Gaul, and when Orestes refused
to allow the soil of Italy to be thus violated they found a leader in
Odovacar and mutinied. This man whose name is variously spelled Odoachus and Odoacer by the Greeks was, as already
seen, a Scirian, though Jordanes and others
call him a Goth, a Rugian, a king of the Turcilingi, and a king of the Heruls.
His father was Edeco, quite probably die same man we have noticed at
Attila’s court, though there he is described as a “Hun by birth.” This may only
mean that as a German in the service of Attila he was accepted as a
Hun1
Odovacar had been born in 433. In 476 the German soldiers in Italy chose
him as their leader against Orestes, who was easily captured and put to
death. The young Augustulus was deposed but spared. Though he
became king of his mixed host he wanted to legitimize his position in
Italy by receiving official recognition from the Eastern Empire as a
successor to Ricimer but without Ricimer's puppet
emperors. When Zeno, who had temporarily been displaced by the usurper
Basiliscus, recovered his throne Odovacar induced Augustulus to write to
him to arrange this new scheme of things. Thus was the color, if not
the reality, of legitimacy preserved for a time, even though,
of course, Augustulus was himself considered a usurper in the East. Nepos
was the only legitimate ruler of the West in 477.
When Augustus (Augustulus), the son of Orestes, heard that Zeno had again gained the
kingship of the East, having driven Basiliscus out, he caused the
senate to send an embassy to tell Zeno that they had no need of a
separate empire but that a single common emperor would be sufficient for
both territories, and, moreover, that Odovacar had been chosen by them as a
suitable man to safeguard their affairs, since he had political understanding along
with military skill; they asked Zeno to award Odovacar the patrician honor and
grant him the government of the Italies. The men
from the senate in Rome reached Byzantium carrying these messages. They
also brought the decorations and insignia of imperial authority as proof
of their sincerity in proposing a single authority at Constantinople over
all the empire. On the same day messengers from Nepos also came to
congratulate Zeno on the recent events concerning his restoration, and at
the same time to ask him zealously to help Nepos, a man who had
suffered equal misfortunes, in the recovery of his empire. They asked
that he grant money and an army for this purpose and that he co-operate in
his restoration in any other ways that might
be necessary. Nepos had sent the men to say these things. Zeno gave the
following answer to these arrivals and to the men from the senate; the Western
Romans had received two men from the Eastern Empire and had driven
out one, Nepos, and killed the other, Anthemius. Now, he said, they knew
what ought to be done. While their emperor was still alive, they should
hold no other thought than to receive him back on his return. To
the barbarians he replied that it would be well if Odovacar were to
receive the patrician rank from the Emperor Nepos and that he himself
would grant it unless Nepos granted it first. He commended him in that he
had displayed this initial instance of guarding good order, suitable to
the Romans, and trusted for this reason that he would quickly receive
back the emperor who had given him his position of honor, if he truly
wished to act with justice. He sent a royal epistle about what he desired
to Odovacar and in this letter named him a patrician, thus showing typical
vacillation or duplicity. Zeno gave this help to Nepos, pitying his
sufferings because of his own, and holding to the principle that the common lot
of fortune is to grieve with the unfortunate. At the same time Verina also
joined in urging this, giving a helping hand to the wife of Nepos, her
relation. Odovacar naturally refused the claims of Nepos, as Zeno
obviously knew he would.
Zeno also favored Odovacar in another case. After the overthrow of Nepos, emperor of Rome, and
the expulsion of Augustulus, Odovacar became master of Italy and of Rome
itself. When the western Galatians rebelled against
him, they and Odovacar both sent embassies to Zeno, but Zeno inclined
rather toward Odovacar.
The change in the form of government in the West of 476 was only the
application to Italy for the first time of principles which had obtained
elsewhere throughout most of this century. Land in Italy was formally
granted to barbarian tribesmen exactly as land had been granted to
the Visigoths in Gaul and to die Vandals in Africa. Italy did not
cease to be Roman simply because there was no resident Roman emperor, but
just as the Visigoths and Vandals had bit by bit established complete
independence for themselves so also in time the German rulers in Italy
would do likewise. Even before, though the old offices like the consulship
and prefectures continued for local a flairs, the central
authority was weak, and, for example, very little revenue can
have been sent to Constantinople from the West. The continuance of the
single Roman Empire was more a figment of pious hope, of conservative
legalism and of tradition, than a constitutional and governmental reality.
With Julius Nepos’ death in 480 the ambiguous relationship of the
independent viceroy in Italy with the emperor at Constantinople was resolved,
and for six years there was a shaky peace. When Odovacar corresponded with
the rebel Ulus in Asia, however, even though he sent no help, Zeno
became suspicious and openly hostile. Odovacar was diverted from an attack
on Illyria by the Rugi whom Zeno stirred up to
invade Italy. Then, two years later in 488 he rid himself at once of his
Italian viceroy and the troublesome Theodoric, king of the Ostrogoths, by
dispatching the kwer to supersede the former.
But tin's is part of the story of the Ostrogoths.
The East, 450-91
THEODOSIUS II left no male heir, but the succession was quietly
accomplished by the marriage of Pulcheria, his sister, to Marcian, a
distinguished general, who thereupon assumed the purple. Since Attila was
by this time engaged in his western ventures it was safe for Marcian to
discontinue the annual subsidies to the Huns, for which he has
probably been overpraised. The saving of money, however, enabled him
to reduce taxes and deal easily with such slight disorders as came up on the
Syrian and Egyptian frontiers. On his death in 457 no obvious successor
was in sight and, as in other such crises, the real choice lay with the
army. Aspar was the undisputed commander of the army by now and, like
Ricimer in the West at the same period, he determined to set up his own
candidate and so perpetuate his power. lie chose Leo, one of his
subordinate officers.
We have several nearly contemporary characterizations of this man. Leo, the emperor of the
Romans, the Butcher, seemed to be the luckiest of all
emperors up to his time—awesome to all who lived under his
authority as well as to such of the barbarians as his reputation
reached. Yet he left this opinion about himself among many men. “I,”
says Malchus, “do not consider it happiness if
anyone seizes the goods of his subjects and continually pays informers to this
end, acts as accuser when he can find no other man, and collects gold from
every part of the land for himself alone. Leo rendered cities empty of the
wealth which they formerly had, so that he could no longer easily
collect the tribute which they had been accustomed to pay.” In
a word, Malchus strongly affirms that he was the
repository of every evil. He also once exiled the grammarian, Hyperechius. And yet there was another side to his nature
perhaps seen by another observer. When he said that a sum of
money should be given to the philosopher Eulogius,
and when one of the eunuchs said that this money ought to be paid to
the soldiers, he replied, “May it happen in my time that the pay of
the soldiers is handed over to teachers.”
The historian Candidus begins his history from the proclamation of Leo, who was from Dacia in
Illyria. He had commanded a military
force and was commander of the troops in Selymbria.
These Selymbrian cohorts guarded the city gate of
that name and the district just west of Constantinople with headquarters
in Selymbria on the Propontus east of Heraclea. He was appointed to the imperial office by the efforts
of Aspar, an Alan by race, who had engaged in military affairs from young
manhood and who, from three marriages, had begotten Ardaburius, Patricius, Ermenaric, and two
daughters. . . .
In his first book Candidus tells of the primacy of Aspar and his sons,
the proclamation of Leo by
Aspar, the fire which swept the city in 465, and what was done by
Aspar at this time for the common advantage, also about Tatian and Vivianus, the one a trusted councilor of Leo,
prefect of Constantinople under him, and consul in 466, who
had earlier presided at the council of Chalcedon, and the other a
rival of Tatian and consul in 463, and how Aspar and the emperor differed
concerning them, and what they declared plainly to one another. Aspar at
one time is said to have grabbed the emperor’s cloak and to have declared,
“Emperor, it is not right that the man wearing this cloak should lie.” Leo
answered, “Nor is it right that he should be restrained and driven like a
slave.” Candidus also tells how the emperor for this reason befriended the
Isaurian people in the person of Tarasicodissa,
the son of Rusumblacotus, whom he made his son-in-law
(having changed his name to Zeno) when he lost his former wife by a
natural death; how Ardaburius prepared to oppose the emperor and make
the Isaurians his partisans, but Martin, an attendant of Ardaburius, told Tarasicodissa what was being brewed by Ardaburius
against the emperor; and how, for this reason, their mutual suspicion
having grown stronger, the Emperor Leo in 471 destroyed Aspar and his
children, Ardaburius, and the Caesar Patricius.
For this act he was nicknamed "Butcher," but the Caesar, though
wounded, was unexpectedly saved and lived, and Ermenaric,
the other son, not being present with his father,4 escaped
murder at this time. The Emperor Leo made Tarasicodissa the husband of his daughter Ariadne about 466, changed his name to
Zeno, and appointed him general of the East in 469. Candidus relates
the fortunes and misfortunes of Basiliscus in Africa in 468, how Leo
desired and plotted to name Zeno, his son-in-law, emperor but was unable
to do so since his subjects would not have him, and how, before his death,
he crowned his grandson emperor—the son of Zeno and Ariadne.
This is a good summary of the reign and points to the one internal
problem that persisted all through these years of Leo and Zeno—whether the
German supremacy at the Western court was to be duplicated in the East or
not. The choice was not easy, since the alternative to
Germanic domination by men like Aspar, was domination by the almost
equally uncivilized natives of Isauria in wild south-central Asia Minor; but at
any rate the East, unlike the West, did have a feasible alternative and
Leo finally availed himself of it.
For many years Aspar and his family remained supreme at the court and
the German faction with them. His son married the emperor’s daughter and
was created Caesar, and his other sons had almost equally high honors
and titles, but Zeno moved slowly, first, to balance their power by
that of the Isaurians and, finally in 471, to overthrow it altogether.
That story will be told in detail later. In the meantime, the empire after
the respite under Marcian and after Attila’s death was again being
threatened from the north.
In 462-63 a group of Hunnish tribes—fragments no doubt of Attila’s great empire—the Saraguri, Orogi, and Onuguri sent
ambassadors to the Eastern Romans. These were races who had been expelled from
their own abodes when the Sabiri came against
them in battle. The latter, in turn, had been driven out by the Avars,
men who had been made nomads by the races inhabiting the Ocean coast.
(The latter left this country on account of the mist which came from the
inroads of the sea and on account of the great number of griffins which
appeared. The story was that they would not depart before they
had made the race of men their food. Wherefore, driven out by these terrible
creatures, the Avars fell on their neighbors, and, since the attackers
were more powerful, those who could not resist them migrated.) The Saraguri, driven to search for land, came against the Akatirian Huns and, after many battles, prevailed over
them and approached the Romans to obtain their friendship. The emperor
and his councilors indulged them, gave them gifts, and dismissed them.
Again, in the year 467 an embassy came to the Emperor Leo from the sons of Attila to remove
the causes of the past disagreements, to conclude a formal peace treaty,
and, by going to the same place on the Danube as the Romans, according to
the ancient custom, to establish a
market place and there exchange whatever they happened to need. Their embassy
retired without any success whatever in these matters, for it did not seem
right to share the Roman commerce with the ruler of the Huns, since
he had done great harm to the empire. The sons of Attila, when they
received the answer to their embassy disputed among themselves. Dengizich (or Dintzic),
when the embassy returned unsuccessful, wished to go to war with the
Romans, but Ernach was opposed to this plan because
wars in his country were engaging his attention.
Dengizich had his way, threatened war against the Romans, and stayed close to the bank of
the Danube. When Anagastes the son of Oinigiscles (also called Amegisclus and Anegisclus)
learned this—he had the guardianship of the part of the river in Thrace—he sent
out men from his retinue and asked why they were preparing for a fight. Dengizich,
scorning Anagastes utterly, dismissed the men
without their having accomplished anything and sent men to the emperor to
announce that if be did
not give land and money to him and the army following him he would
begin war. When these ambassadors reached the palace and reported the
commands given them, the emperor answered that he would readily do all those
things if they would be obedient to him, for he rejoiced in men
who came into alliance with him from his enemies. Constantinople’s
willingness to come to terms, contradicting her earlier attitude, may be
accounted for by the necessity of protecting her northern frontiers in
preparation for the approaching African expedition.
In connection with this trouble with the Hunnish tribes, the Ostrogoths also seem to have
staged one of their periodic revolts and joined the Huns. Anagastes, Basiliscus, the emperor’s brother-in-law,
Ostryes, the master of soldiers praescntalis,
and other Roman generals penned up and blockaded the Goths in a hollow
place. The Scythians, hard pressed by starvation and lack of necessities,
made an embassy to the Romans. They said they were surrendering themselves
and that as long as they inhabited the land they would obey the Romans in
every way. When the Romans answered that they would take their embassy
to the emperor, the barbarians said that they wished to arrange a treaty
on account of the famine and could not possibly make a long armistice. The
commanders of the Roman formations took counsel and promised to
supply food until the decision of the emperor came, if, in turn, they
would split themselves into just as many groups as the Roman force was
divided into. Caring for them would thus be easy, since the generals would
attend to them in separate groups and not altogether, and, as a matter
of honor, would be responsible for their provisioning.
The Scythians
accepted the terms brought by their ambassadors and drew themselves up in as
many sections as the Romans were in. Chelchal, a man
of Hunnish race and lieutenant general of those in charge of Aspar's forces, came to the barbarian section allotted
to them. He summoned the pick of the Goths, who were more numerous than
the others, and began the following speech. The emperor would give land, he
said, not for their own enjoyment but to the Huns among them. For these
men are heedless of cultivation, and, like wolves, attack and plunder
the provisions of the Goths, so that they, continuing in the position
of servants, suffer hardships in order to provision the Huns, although the
Gothic race has remained for all time without a treaty with them and has been
pledged by its ancestors to escape from the alliance with the
Huns. Thus, the Goths think lightly of their ancestral oaths as well
as of the loss of their own property. But he, Chelchal, although
he took pride in his Hunnish race, by saying these things to them from a
desire for justice, gave them advice about what must be done.
The Goths were
greatly disturbed at this and, thinking that Chelchal had said these things with good will toward them, they attacked the Huns
in their midst and slew them. Then, as if at a signal, a mighty battle
rose between the races. When Aspar learned this, he and the commanders of
the other camps drew up their troops and killed the barbarians they came
upon.
When the
Scythians perceived the intent of the trick and the treachery, they gathered
together and came to blows with the Romans. Aspar’s men anticipated them and killed the section allotted to them; but the
right was not without danger for the other generals, since the
barbarians fought stoutly. Those who survived broke through the Roman
formations and escaped the siege.
About the same time, in the time of the emperors Anthemius and Leo, Oulibus was slain by Anagastes in
Thrace, both being men of Scythian race and ready for revolt. The name Oulibus is almost certainly a corruption and quite likely
indicates Dengizich. “Both" refers to Oulibus and someone else (not Anagastes and Oulibus), possibly Emach, Dengizich’s brother.
The year 467 ended any serious threat from the Huns for a long time, but
the next year and its disastrously expensive and futile expedition against
Gaiseric raised new troubles for the emperor. His brother-in-law was in
disgrace and Aspar, consequently, at the height of his power. It was time
for Leo to bring the Isaurians and his son-in-law Zeno, their leader, more
to the fore.
He appointed Zeno consul in 469, and about the same
time the Isaurians made their presence felt in another region. The Isaurians
engaged in plunder and committed murders on the island of Rhodes, but the
soldiers there overwhelmed them. They escaped to their ships and came
to Constantinople, to Zeno, the son-in-law of the emperor. By disturbing
those who were holding a market they roused the mob to throwing stones.
There was a risk of civil war, but night fell and broke up the fighting.
At this time Anagasfes, the commander of the
Thracian forces, rebelled and overwhelmed the fortresses of the Romans. The reasons
for his defection were reported to be that, while Jordanes, the son of Joannes the
Vandal whom Anegisclus, the father of Anagastes, had killed, was raised to the consular
honor in 470, Anagastes had not received the
election due him, and also that because he suffered from epilepsy, he
feared that sometime he would be disgraced in the senate by his
affliction, if it should attack him there. Others say that he engaged in
the revolt for money. There being great suspicion about him, men
were finally sent from the royal palace who persuaded him to cease
from his attempt. He revealed that Ardiburius,
the son of Aspar, was the cause of his revolt and sent this
man’s letters to the emperor.
Before this Zeno, the son-in-law of the emperor, having the consular office
in 469 and also being master of soldiers for the East—an office he held
till 471 when Jordanes replaced him—sent men to remove Indacus from the so-called hill of Papirius or Cherris.
First Leo made this hill his lair, and then Papirius and his son Indacus, harassing all those dwelling
nearby and murdering the passers-by. Indacus reappears later during Ulus’ rebellion in 484. “He flourished in the time
of Leo, the emperor after Marcian. He was Outstanding for daring and was
very skilled in the use of his feet, better than the best in bravery, and
distinguished for swiftness of foot. He was speedier than Euchidus, Assapus, Chrysomuzus, and Echion, and any
other who contended with him in foot racing. He appeared and vanished like
a flash of lightning, coming from his mountain fastnessess not like a runner, but like a flyer. A journey a man with a change of
horses was unable to accomplish in one day, he was able to run without
trouble on his own feet. In one day he went from the fort of Cherris to Antioch and on the next he reached the
above-mentioned fortress again. From here with no need of rest he came to
Neapolis in Isauria in one day.”
Besides attacking this man help was sent against the Zani (or Tzani) of northeastern Asia Minor, who were ravaging
the districts around Trapezus. Then also
raising war were the Goths, dwelling in western Galatia and of
old named after Alaric (under Euric they were expanding
their empire), and likewise
the barbaric horde in Pannonia, the Ostrogoths, formerly under Valamir and
after his death under Theudomir, his brother.
An interesting report of about this date dramatically reveals the
mysterious seclusion in which Byzantine emperors lived, modem parallels to
which can only be found in Soviet Russia and, till recently,
Japan. Under the Emperor Leo, Jordanes, the general of the East and
consul, came into the greatest danger, as also did Michael and Cosmas,
who were chamberlains of the palace, because they had neglected to guard
the palace while the emperor was living
outside, and had shown the interior to Jordanes who wished to investigate
it. These chamberlains, simply “bedchamber attendants” in the
Greek as usual, might have occupied any of several high posts or have
been mere guards of the silentiarii under the
overall command of the praepositus. They are
otherwise unknown.
When the emperor discovered Ardaburius plotting
against him—to return to the struggle of Germans and Isaurians— he
recalled Zeno from his eastern command, and without warning Aspar and his
family were treacherously attacked and murdered. The German danger was
thus abruptly removed from the court, but the inauguration of
Isaurian domination was to bring its own long-drawn-out troubles. Of
course, German troops were still used in the armies, and in 473 Ostryes
was even made master of soldiers in praesenti though he had been a close
associate of Aspar and had briefly rebelled after his death. Then too, as
we shall see later, the two Ostrogothic leaders called Theodoric were
frequently not only in Roman service but called to high military
offices. At court, however, the German influence was in eclipse.
Leo died in 474 leaving his grandson, Leo II, a boy of six,
to succeed him. The boy’s father, Zeno, was not long in promoting himself
from regent to Augustus. When his son died in the same year his father was
sole emperor of the East.
Zeno, the Roman emperor, was not by nature as cruel as Leo had been, nor was there inherent in him the inexorable
passion such as was constant with Leo. But in many matters he showed
ambition for honor, and what he did, he did for the sake of glory and to
be marveled at, for show rather than truth. Indeed, neither was he skilled
in government nor did he have the brains by which it is possible for
empires to be ruled firmly. He was not given to such love of money and
profit as was Leo, nor to forge false charges against wealthy men, but, on
the other hand, he was not wholly above that business. The Romans would
have had a happy reign if Sebastian, who then held almost
equal power, had not controlled him in any way he wanted to, buying and
selling all government business as if in a market place, and allowing
nothing to be done in the emperor's palace without payment. Moreover, he
sold all public offices, taking the payments partly for his private purse
and partly for the emperor’s. If another carne and gave some
additional trifle he was preferred. Of all the business in the palace
there was nothing which he did not buy and sell. If Zeno
freely offered an office to someone of his retinue, Sebastian, like
a huckster, often took this office from him for a small price and
gave it to another for a greater price, keeping the theft hidden from Zeno.
Sebastian was praetorian prefect in 477, 480, and 484 and probably most
of the intervening years, but not in 478 when a certain Epinicus was in
that office. Placing no limits to his money-grubbing, and making a trade
of all the cities and races, he filled the provinces with his
outrageous commands. The ranks of the rulers and the town
councils outside did not stand for this and fled, abandoning
the collection of taxes. Being hard pressed by this man's greed they
sat as suppliants in the common churches, witnesses to the thefts of the
fellow. He was everyone’s enemy, giving no one his due honor. They
deprived him of his office dishonorably and chose instead Laurentius (an
error for Sebastian), a man from the ranks of the rhetors in
the great forum and pre-eminent in this position. Epinicus did not
allow anyone he associated with to ravage or plunder, in order that he
might make more profit.
One example of official corruption has come down to us. The governor of Egypt used to pay out
scarcely fifty pounds of gold for his commission, but Zeno, as though the
country had become richer than formerly, called for almost five hundred
pounds.
Zeno’s son by a former wife, also called Zeno, is given an equally bad
reputation. Zeno, the Roman emperor, wishing to leave his own son Zeno as his
successor, caused him to progress through the offices of state, though he
was still a mere youngster, and ordered him to exercise in order to
increase his stature. But the royal servants, who were in charge of lavishing
the public funds, caused the youth to debauch himself
in luxurious fashion, and, as panders, they procured young friends for him
and taught him in foreign ways to rage with a lust for
males. Becoming used to a way of life which found nobility
in voluptuousness and pride and displaying in his face the smouldering arrogance due to his eager expectation of the kingship, he began to strut,
to raise his neck high, and, in short, to treat everyone as his mere
servants. But the Ruler of all men, observing that his wickedness was
derived from his nature as well as from his training, ordained that
he suffer a discharge from his stomach and, having lain unconscious and
befouled in his bed for many days, he departed life while still a youth. Since
Zeno in exile promised the succession to the son of Harmatius, the boy
Zeno must have died before 475.
A rather more attractive official is singled out as unique in this
reign, although he left his position early. Erythrius was a commander under Zeno, being
praetorian prefect in 473-74. When he perceived that the treasury was not full
and could bring himself neither to impose a greater burden on the
taxpayers than that decreed, nor—because he was a humane man—to render anyone impoverished
because of his debts, he left this office with Zeno’s permission. It
caused grief in the city when he laid down his office; for, alone of those
in office in the state at that time, he had acted for the good of all,
giving prompt help to those who requested it, and not continually holding
to the intention of punishing a person who had formerly offended. The
treasury, then, had been reduced to utter penury, $0 that there was
nothing left in it. What Leo had left in the public treasury at his death
had all quickly been exhausted by Zeno. He gave freely and carelessly to
his friends and was not careful to learn whether, by chance, anyone was stealing
the money.
The historian Candidus summarizes Zeno’s reign and tells how, after the death
of Leo, his son, Leo, crowned his father, Zeno, with the senate’s approval.
He narrates in detail the genealogy of the Isaurians, with
much effort and argument to prove that they are the descendants of
Esau. He tells how Zeno, outwitted by Verina, fled with his wife and
mother from the city and from the imperial office in 475, and how Verina, in
the hope of marrying Patricius, the master of
offices, and of his becoming emperor, put her son-in-law to Sight by
guile, and how she was disappointed in her hopes since the men in power
named Basiliscus, her brother, emperor. He also tells of the terrible slaughter
of the Isaurians in Constantinople, and how— after Nepos, the emperor of
Rome—Augustulus was made emperor of Rome by his father, Orestes. This is
the first book.
The second book tells
how the master of offices, Patricius, the lover of
Verina, perished when Basiliscus grew angry at him, and how Verina, hating
her brother for this reason, by supplying money worked with Zeno to
restore his imperial office. She suffered extremely at the hinds of
her brother, and if Harmatius had not spirited her away from the
church of Hagia Sophia she would speedily have been put to death. He tells
how Harmatius, becoming the seducer of the wife of Basiliscus, was raised
to the greatest heights of power, how later, entrusted with the war
against Zeno, he deserted to him under certain conditions and at Ulus’ instigation,
and how he became so well esteemed by Zeno that he saw his son Basiliscus
named Caesar, but, later, he was butchered, and how from Caesar, his sou
was enrolled among the minor church officials (lectors) in
Blachernae. Basiliscus had before this named his own son,
Marcus, Caesar and then emperor. Ulus became friendly with Zeno and
strove to restore his imperial authority. Basiliscus, beaten in the civil
war, tied with his wife, Zenonis, and his children
to the church of Hagia Sophia, but by a trick of Harmatius he was brought
out from there and banished to Cappadocia, where he perished with his
whole family in 476.
When Peter the heretic disturbed the churches of the East, the Emperor
Zeno sent Callandion to be bishop of Antioch.
This Peter, called the Fuller, was a Monophysite in opposition to the
orthodox Zeno. He occupied the patriarchal throne twice, once in 476-77
and again in 48589, and was both times deposed. Since Callandion held the position in 481-85 he did not immediately succeed Peter.
When he needed money he got it by
denunciations, and many who rebelled against him and were caught paid their penalty. Illus
contributed greatly to the Roman Empire, both by his manly virtues in war
and by his liberalities and just actions in the city. ... A certain Alan
tried to slay Illus and, when he struck the man, he said that Epinicus, a
servant of Verina, had put him up to the murder. Epinicus was handed over
to Illus in 478 and under a promise of forgiveness and rewards told
everything—how Verina was plotting against Illus. For this reason Zeno
handed Verina over to Illus, who banished her to a fortress in Cilicia
and remained safe. Illus became friendly with Pamprepius, a wicked
man, through Marsus, and little by little all
his affairs were brought into confusion. Then a civil war
faced Zeno—the leaders of the rebels being Marcian and Procopius, the sons
of Anthemius who had ruled Rome. Through Illus, Zeno triumphed, and
Marcian, the cider, was captured, but Procopius fled to Theodoric [Strabo]
in Thrace in 484. Marcian was banished to Cappadocia, but escaped and
disturbed Galatia around Ancyra. Being captured again, he was sent safely to
Isauria. Hatred for Illus rose increasingly in the emperor. Thus is the
second book. The third book is concerned, among other things,
with how Illus openly opposed Zeno in the years 484-88 and named
Leontius emperor, with Verina’s help; being
unsuccessful, they were besieged, captured, and beheaded. The book also
deals with other matters up to the death of Zeno in 491.
Only a few of the details of this succession of civil wars and palace revolutions
can be supplied with the flesh and blood of living history. As the
representative of the Isaurian bandits Zeno was vastly unpopular in
Constantinople, and if the pictures we have of him are biased they
probably represent accurately the feelings of the day. On his accession he
was faced with troubles from the Vandals who captured Nicopolis,
from the Ostrogoths under their new young leader Theodoric, and from Huns
and Arabs and the Gothic general Strabo. Amid these dangers the
Isaurian commanders Illus and his brother Trocundes came to great power, thus intensifying the anti-Isaurian emotions of
the capital.
These discontents found a champion in Verina, the wife of Leo and
mother-in-law of Zeno, who, to raise her lover Patricius to the throne, obtained the help of her brother Basiliscus. This man had
been in retirement since the disgrace of the Vanda) expedition of 468, in which
he had proved incompetent if not treacherous. He was of the
faction of Aspar and the Germans and of necessity, therefore, opposed to
the new Isaurian ascendency. He had also had high hopes of succeeding Leo,
and in this ambition looked on Zeno as an interloper.
With such a background of hostility it is not surprising that in January
475 a conspiracy was formed against Zeno. Under
the Emperor Zeno, Theodoric, the son of Triarius and the general of Thrace, killed Heracleius, the
son of Florus, near the wall of the Chersonese.
Scorning obedience to the Romans he proceeded to open war. Illus was
sent by Zeno to aid those there and gave great help. As he had associated
with Basiliscus and spent time in his company, he was made a party to the plot against
the emperor. When Basiliscus undertook to make Harmatius their associate, Ulus
took the letters to Harmatius and returned to Constantinople. He
immediately suggested to Verina that her lover Patricius,
a man in the office of master, should seize the supreme power and not hand
it over to another. As she desired this on her own account, she readily
inclined to the suggestion. While Zeno was attending the first spectacle
of the hippodrome, she sent to him, bidding him to come quickly. He came, leaving
everything behind, and she told him they must flee quickly if they were
to escape the hands of assassins and that all opinions agreed on
this. When he heard this Zeno delayed for nothing, but, with Ariadne his
wife and Lallis his mother, took all
the valuables in the palace and in his royal robes and other insignia
on the ninth day of his consulship crossed by night to Chalcedon and fled
with mules and horses and many isaurians.
After Zeno’s flight the Isaurians in the city were massacred. But
Basiliscus not Patricius was proclaimed emperor,
which, of course, led to a breach between Verina and her brother.
Basiliscus, the brother of the Empress Verina, in the reign of the Emperor Leo was chosen
prefect of the camp in place of Rusticius, being lucky in battle but slow of
understanding and rashly hesitant against deceivers. He was also made
consul for 465 as part of Leo’s deliberate policy to make him a
counterpoise to Aspar. Rusticius had been consul in 464 and master of
soldiers in the East before Basiliscus and was presumably a German.
Perhaps the factor that worked most decisively against Basiliscus was
his being a Monophysite and working strongly for this heresy against the
orthodox Monachians. As emperor of the Eastern
Romans, he exacted taxes from the bishops
of the churches and almost banished Acacius,
the bishop of Constantinople, but was stopped by the multitude of the
so-called Monachians. He was so greedy for
money that he did not even keep his hands off those pursuing mean and
mechanical arts. Indeed, the whole world was full of tears because of his
tax exactions.
Basiliscus also raised the powerful hostility of Strabo, who had helped him seize the throne, by
bestowing tire office of master of soldiers of Thrace and the consulship on his
nephew Harmatius, a fop quite unfitted for the job. Since the Emperor Basiliscus confidently allowed
Harmatius to meet the Empress Zenonis like
a relative, and as their conversation lasted a long time and their
beauty was not negligible, they began to love one another with extraordinary
fervor. They continually turned their faces and glanced at one another,
exchanging smiles and, later, the burden of a love kept hidden from
view. They made Daniel, the eunuch, and Maria, the midwife, privy to
their suffering, which was finally cured by the medicine of copulation.
Then Zenonis through flattery induced Basiliscus to
give her lover the foremost place in the state.
Theodoric Strabo, seeing that Harmatius was honored by all, took it hard that he was
surpassed in reputation by a youth whose only care was for his hair and
other such bodily adornment. Puffed up by the mass of his treasure and
his extraordinary honors Harmatius thought that no one could surpass
him in manliness. This madness so ruled his mind that he adopted the
costume of Achilles and went about on horseback vaunting his ancestry
before the circus crowds. When the vulgar mob called him Pyrrhus (the son
of Achilles) in loud acclamations, it all the more excited his mad
desire for glory. If the mob called him this because of his ruddy
complexion (for Pyrrhus means “red”) it spoke the truth, but if it did
this to praise his manliness, it flattered him like a boy. He did not
smite heroes as Pyrrhus did, but, like Paris, was mad after women.
When he left Constantinople, Zeno retired to his native mountains of
Isauria, where in despair he is reported as mourning, “I
am a fugitive and wander abroad, unable to rest from my evil fate even
with men among whom I hoped to find some consolation for my misfortune.”
The Emperor Zeno, learning of the defeat of his friends, fled
to a fortress situated on a hill, which its neighbors called Constantinople.
When he learned this he wept and said to those with him, “Mankind is
indeed a plaything of God, if the divinity delights in toying with even me
in this way. For the seers foretold, maintaining it stoutly, that I would
of necessity spend the month of July in Constantinople. I certainly thought
that I would return to Constantinople, but now, a fugitive bereft of my
possessions, I have come, wretch that I am, to a hill that has the same
name.”
But he was not quite as friendless as he made believe. Basiliscus had won Illus to his cause and sent
him and his brother to hunt down the ex-emperor. But even in
the capital Basiliscus’ unpopularity had outstripped that of Zeno,
and Illus went over to Zeno's side. Perhaps his decision was in part
motivated by the fact that he had Zeno’s brother Longinus shut up in a
fortress as a hostage. Basiliscus then sent Harmatius to oppose
the Isaurians, but he too was won over by promises of high office and the
rank of Caesar for his son. Zeno easily re-entered Constantinople in
August 476, and Basiliscus and his family were exiled and executed.
While Zeno honored his promises to Harmatius, he very soon saw that the
fellow got his just deserts. He had had great power in the court of the
Empress Zenonis and Basiliscus. The Emperor Zeno
had him killed, and the citizens rejoiced exceedingly at his death, for he sent
away, with their hands cut off, the Thracians who had rebelled under Leo and whom he had caught. He was
slain by Onoulph, a man whom Harmatius had
received kindly when he was in poverty and but newly come from the
barbarians. He had made him a count of the first rank and then general of
Illyricum, and had furnished him with a great fortune for high living. The
man paid Harmatius with barbarian perfidy and bloodstained hand.
Onoulph was the son of Edeco and brother of Odovacar, then establishing his
position in Italy, and he sprang from the race of Thuringi on his father’s side and from the Sciri on his mother's. The Sciri or Scyri were a Slavic tribe and the Thuringi or Toringi were Germans from Bavaria, both
tribes having been parts of the Hunnish empire.
With his restoration the troubles of tire unfortunate Zeno were only
temporarily finished. Illus was all-powerful at court and became consul in
478, but he had dangerous enemies, in particular the Empress Verina, who
constantly plotted against him and threatened the stability of
the government
There were three attacks on Ulus, one by Paulus, one by an Alan at
Epinicus’ instigation in 478, and one hatched by the Empress Ariadne in
which Illus’ ear was cut off—which most of our sources confuse After
Zeno's return some men were detected and arrested on the charge of
rebellion. A year had not elapsed since Zeno’s return, when he and Illus
almost quarreled because Paulus, a
friend of the emperor, was caught with his sword drawn in a plot against Illus.
Zeno averted the danger then by surrendering the youth to Illus’
vengeance. In the following year Illus, having received the consulship and shown
zeal in the restoration of the royal palace, was plotted against for the
following reason. A certain barbarian, an Alan by race, attacked Illus, sword
in hand, in the schola of the master and was arrested. Being put to
torture he admitted that the deed was done at the instigation
of Epinicus, a Phrygian enrolled among those who manage the
contracts. By a change of fortune he came to the notice of the chamberlain Urbicius, the praepositus sacri cubiculi, and had managed the whole of his wealth. Then, becoming a friend of Verina
he had risen to the control of the private funds, from there to the
control of the imperial treasury, and finally had been elevated to the
praetorian prefect’s throne. When the business had been thoroughly examined,
Illus dismissed the matter, since he was not inclined to store up his
anger; he did not even arrest the fellow who had been caught.
Zeno removed Epinicus from his throne and stripped him of his property
and office, for he was eager to soothe Illus. He then overcame Theodoric, called Strabo, and made him an
ally and friend with many gifts. Illus sent Epinicus to the land of the
Isaurians to be guarded, and seizing on the death of his brother Aspalius
as a pretext, he asked permission from the emperor to leave. When he came
to the town where Epinicus was held and met him, he learned from him that
the plot against him had been concocted by Verina. He pretended not to
know this until Zeno recalled him after the disasters caused by the
earthquake in September 479, and he came to Calchedon. Illus brought Pamprepius, a man born in Panopolis in Egypt, who had studied literature and lived for long among the
Hellenes (that is, pagans). First, Zeno welcomed him with all the men of
importance, about fifty stades (six miles) in
front of Chalcedon. Then, having reported the statements of Epinicus and
argued that it was unsafe for him to cross to Constantinople, Illus
demanded Verina. Zeno, having surrendered her, entrusted her to his wife’s
brother, Matronianus, who took her to Isauria with a
large troop, consecrated her in the church at Tarsus, and then shut
her up, first at Dalisandus and later at Cherris.
Illus, coming with Zeno and the queen to Constantinople, immediately
brought about the return of Epinicus in gratitude for his revelations.
Pamprepius, henceforth, had
complete prosperity in his affairs, being appointed to the office of
quaestor. A civil war arose at the end of Zeno’s consulship in 479 on the
part of the brothers Marcian and Procopius at the instigation of Verina.
They gathered a horde of barbarians, with many of the citizens besides,
and pitched their camp at the so-called house of Caesarius.
From there the one marched against Zeno in the palace and the other
against Illus in the district of Varanus, so-called. Just at midday, while
the palace was quiet, an attack was made on the Stoa of the Delphax in the palace, where the Delphic pillars of
variegated color stand. Falling together on the guards, they
overwhelmed many of those inside and would have captured the emperor himself;
he barely escaped and got safely away. Busalbus fought on their side, a
leader of a military force, and Niketas and
Theodoric, the son of Triarius. The city mob hurled
every kind of object down from the houses on those fighting on the
emperor's behalf. While it was light, Marcian and his party triumphed, but
when night came on, Illus, with foresight, brought across the Isaurians
from Calcedon in pony boats, since the ferrymen
there had been seized earlier by Marcian, who was in control of the
harbor. On the next day the emperor gathered together those in authority
and waited in the royal palace. Then he sent out his military force and overthrew Marcian’s faction. He fled, but many on either
side were killed. A few of the fugitives also burned down the house of
Illus.
When the civil disturbance ended, Zeno enrolled Marcian among the
so-called presbyters and banished him to
Caesarea in Cappadocia; he left his wife, Leontia,
as a fugitive among the so-called Akoimeti (“sleepless
monks”) because she was his wife’s sister, and he confiscated the property of
the others, who had escaped to Strabo. At the same period the other Theodoric,
the son of Valamir, had attacked New Epirus and made himself master
of the city of Dyrrachium (this happened before Marcian’s revolt), and the Isaurians had seized Corycus and Sebasta in Cilicia. Marcian, escaping from his guards, attacked
Ankara in Galatia with a great troop of rustics, but was defeated when Trocundes occupied the place first. He threw Marcian,
who had been overcome with the help of his own bodyguard, into one of the
fortresses in Isauria, along with his wife.... At this time Epinicus,
Dionysius, who was commander of the palace, and Thraustila,
who had a reputation as a general, formed a conspiracy; they were caught by the
emperor and punished.
The third attack on Illus was made at the instigation of Ariadne because
Illus would not allow her mother, Verina, to return from exile. Zeno
ordered Urbicius, the chamberlain, to have Illus
assassinated, and Urbicius hired a certain Spanicius or Sporacius for the
job. The attempt was made during a celebration in the hippodrome but
failed. The assassin cut off Illus’ car, but was himself killed on the
spot. Illus, as a few years before, again retired to the East,
giving up his office of master of offices and becoming instead
master of soldiers of the East. In Antioch during the next two
years, 481-82, he gathered friends and adherents including his
old friend Marsus, one of the commanders against
the Vandals in 468, and the quaestor Pamprepius.
This man, who was very powerful in the reign of Zeno and who was born in
Egyptian Thebes, displayed shrewdness
in every endeavor. Having come to Athens he was appointed a grammarian by the
state and taught for many years. At the same time he was trained
in the more erudite studies by the great Proclus, the last and perhaps
the greatest of the Neo-Platonists. But a slander was raised against him
by a certain Theagenes, who charged him with a
greater cunning than behooved a school teacher, and he came to Byzantium,
Henceforth, he appeared noble and upright, though in a city made up wholly
of Christians he made no disguise of his religion (he was an
Hellene, as they called a pagan then), but openly avowed it with free
utterances and so gave the impression of knowing bits of secret wisdom.
Ulus received him kindly when they met, honored him magnificently when he
read a poem in public, and gave him a regular stipend, partly from
his own pocket and partly, as to a teacher, from the public funds.
When Illus went to Isauria the slanderers contrived a calumny against Pamprepius
both on account of his religion and because he practiced witchcraft and
prophesied for Illus against the emperor. They persuaded Zeno
and Verina, then at the height of their power, to expel him from the city
in 478. He went to Pergamum in Mysia.
When Illus learned that the man had been driven away on account of his
prophecy, he brought him to Isauria and made him his adviser and
companion. And since he was a politician full
of intelligence, he allowed him to administer the affairs of his office
for which he himself did not have leisure. When he returned to Byzantium
he took him along and he was made quaestor. When the revolt of
Marcian occurred, he encouraged Illus in his hesitation, saying
to him, “Providence is with us,” and so Illus backed Zeno in this
revolt. He aroused suspicion in those who then heard him that he divined these
things from some unknown premonition. The event having turned out as it
did, when they compared the outcome with his speech, they considered him
to be the sole cause of everything that seemed to happen contrary to their
expectations, as a mob is wont to do. Thus, the wise men conjectured about
him. Whether there is some other explanation, I am able neither
strongly to deny nor to believe. Nevertheless, Illus consulted with him
first on all matters great and small. He took him to winter at Nicea in 479 or 480, either to avert injury from the
populace, or to avoid the fate which was involving the city in butchery.
Though rid of the immediate presence of Illus, Zeno could make no overt
move at once because of troubles with the Ostrogoths. In 484 he was ready
to act and made a beginning of hostility
toward Illus by demanding, first, to receive back his brother Longinus, and
then by announcing that Joannes the Scythian was the successor to Illus’
office of master of soldiers in the Fast. He also harangued the people,
telling them how hostile he was toward Illus, ordered his closest friends
to be driven from the city, and donated their goods to the Isaurian
cities.
Illus, openly
rebelling, decked out Marcian for the second time in tire royal
robes. He sent word to Odovacar, the usurper of the West, and to the rulers of Persia and Armenia
and prepared ships. Odovacar answered that he could not make an alliance,
but the others promised an alliance when anyone should come to them. The
embassy to the Persians left before the proclamation of
Marcian, since in January 484 the Ephthalite Huns severely
defeated the Persians, killed their king Perozes, and stopped
any help being sent to Illus. Zeno ordered Conon, the son of Phuscianus, a man numbered among the priests and
bishop of Apamea, to take up arms again against Illus, and he appointed Linges, his bastard brother, general. With these things
in view Illus brought Verina to Tarsus and made preparations for her to
don the royal robes so that she, being mistress of the empire and standing
on the speaker’s platform, proclaimed Leontius emperor. (Marcian was
set aside.) This man of unknown parentage was from the town of Dalisandus in Lycaoma. When he
came to the supreme power, he immediately carried out his duties as he
deemed best. He distributed money and went to Antioch.
The expedition of Conon and Linges was incapable
of dealing with the spreading rebellion and Theodoric and the Germans were sent
to help.2Meanwhile Artemidorus, Trocundes’ assistant, and Papimus,
who was Illus’
cavalry commander, were present having been sent out from Illus’ army.
When the forces of both emperors came together, Illus’ army was found
inadequate, and in exceedingly great fear it turned to the fortress
of Clients. Illus had earlier sent to it supplies sufficient
for defending the fortress and his wife, Asteria. He sent to the
Empress Verina among others and to Leontius, who left Antioch, to come
quickly to him. But when their generals learned these things each fled to
a neighboring fortress. Illus himself passed the night with Leontius and
then went up to the fortress of Cherris. His
Isaurians abandoned them little by little, seizing the lands of the
Emperor Zeno for themselves. Leontius spent only sixty-some days
in the semblance of imperial power—from July to September 484. Not
more than 2000 men followed Illus, and, having chosen the especially loyal
ones, the leaders dispersed the rest among the caves which are everywhere
formed in this countryside.
When the flight of
Illus and Leontius was announced, Zeno made Kottomenes master of soldiers in praesenti and Longinus of Kardala the master of
offices. He recalled the army of Theodoric and ordered the Rugians to remain in the country. During the siege of
the fortress engagements were often fought. Verina became
exhausted and died nine days after her flight to the fortress and
was embalmed in a leaden coffin—later brought to Constantinople by
Ariadne. Marsus died after thirty days and
was put in the same tomb. Illus turned over the defense of the
fortress to Indacus Kottounes and henceforth took his leisure reading books. Leontius spent his time in
fasting and laments. Illus and his affairs grew weak on this account, and
the counter-fort was betrayed to the Romans by those inside. The
counter-fort was some kind of outer work or fortress on an opposite hill
defending the main fortress; its fall, though it did not lead to the
surrender of Cherris, nevertheless resulted in
Illus and his men being brought to despair.
The struggle lasted for four years. Those engaged in the siege of Illus
and Leontius used many siege engines after their good luck in the matter
of the counterfort. The armies
being encamped opposite each other, Illus and Joannes the Scythian came
into friendly conversation and sent a note to Zeno reminding him of Illus’
former good will, but this accomplished nothing and they again took
to arms.
In 487-88 Zeno was preoccupied with serious rebellions on the part of
Theodoric and his Ostrogoths—even the capital itself was threatened. After the
raising of the siege of Constantinople by
Theodoric in 488, Anthousa, Illus’ daughter,
perished in the fortress, and for this reason Illus utterly neglected the
defense of those inside, while Zeno was free to prosecute the Isaurian war
more vigorously.
According to one story Trocundes was slain in a skirmish around Cherris and his widow’s new husband came to the fort and
betrayed it to the besiegers. Pamprepius, because of his false prophecies
of success, was executed before the fortress fell. But according to
another story the capture of the fortress of Cherris was accomplished in this way. Indacus Kottounes for a long time had given thought to its
betrayal, and during this time had been entrusted with the defense of the
stronghold. He persuaded Illus to post his men outside of the fortress, so
that should the enemy attack during the night he and his
associate Leontius might sleep in their usual way. When night came he
lowered a rope in a quiet part of the fort and brought up the enemy. First
the guards of the gates were killed, then a shout was raised, saying in the
Roman fashion, “Zeno Augustus, may you conquer!” Straightway Indacus and his fellow traitors were slain, but Illus
and Leontius fled to the shrine of the martyr Conon. When Leontius wished
to kill himself Illus restrained him. The enemy came, and they were
dragged out by force and led away bound in fetters. Ulus, lamenting, asked
Paulus and Ulus, who had been his slaves, and their friends to commit
the body of his sister to burial in Tarsus, to guard his wife without
insults, and to be merciful to a certain Conon since he had been a kindly
man. This Conon was neither Zeno’s fighting bishop nor the betrayer of
Ulus mentioned below nor, of course, the saint to whose shrine Illus
had fled. Possibly, he was Ulus’ son-in law. Still a fifth Conon was
Zeno’s brother.
They hastily performed
these requests, and safely took both the body and Illus’ wife and his daughter Thekle to the chapel of his three children in Tarsus.
The victor took the men a little outside the fortress and, when they
had with tears, raising their hands to Heaven, addressed many prayers to God,
he cut off their heads. Lightning flashes and thunder, hail and wind were
suffered by those present, and the executioner went mad and was taken
speechless to Tarsus. When Zeno received the heads of the men he impaled
them opposite the city, but, admiring Conon, gave orders that he be
brought before him. But Conon had already learned of the deaths of Illus
and Leontius and wounded himself and died.
The emperor cruelly persecuted those who had been captured, putting some
to death thoughtlessly and depriving others of their property. In royal
fashion he buried the body of Verina in Constantinople, placing her
in her husband’s funeral monument and ordering that she be named Augusta.
He destroyed most of the fortresses in Isauria. Those who took part in the
betrayal of Illus perished with miserable deaths—the terrible Kottounes, the rustic Conon, Longinus the son of
Longinus, and Artemidorus, the attendant of Trocundes.
Thus, in 488 Zeno was at last free of the Isaurian rebellion, and in the
same year he rid himself of the Ostrogoths by sending Theodoric against
Odovacar in Italy. He maintained Isaurians in prominent positions—Kottomenes and Longinus of Kardala for instance—and
after his own brother Longinus was rescued in 485, after being imprisoned
ten years by Illus, he too became undeservedly prominent. He was
consul in 486 and again in 490.
Longinus and Conon, brothers of the Emperor Zeno, ruled so lawlessly together that in every city
they placed limits to the possessions of others and gave help, for pay, to
those who had sinned most flagrantly. Longinus was, furthermore,
completely incontinent, always associating with drunkards and always having in
his house pliable brothel keepers who were told to bring him the
wives of the foremost officials. They brought harlots of marvelous dress
and luxurious couches, and tricked him, pretending they were supplying the
women demanded. Longinus disbanded a convent of nuns in the following
way. While dwelling in the suburb, Pegai,
so-called, he was told by the procurers at dinner that the women of this
group were exceedingly beautiful. He sent them vegetables and dried
fruits, then cloak; and other things, as though they were coy, to avert
their fears, for the terrible hawkers after women used fair-seeming means
in pursuit of females. Then, going up to the convent he forcibly brought
many of these women down. He was so lustful that he fell on freeborn
women, the wives of officials, and maidens at any unseemly time and acted
without any restraint. On his progresses he used to toss silver balls and nut
shells. Longinus was the cause of many other sufferings also.
This was the man who, after the death of Zeno’s disreputable son of the
same name, was destined for the succession. (These two must have contributed
very largely to the emperor's unpopularity) After Zeno’s death in 491,
however, by the wishes of his widow, Ariadne, the chief ministers,
and the army the choice fell on Anastasius, a relatively unimportant but
popular figure in the capital. The coronation was further legitimized by
his marriage to Ariadne. Under him the Isaurian faction was overthrown,
Longinus was forced to enter the priesthood where he died in 499, and the
Isaurians were expelled from the capital. It was not till 498 that the
last dissident rebels in Isauria were finally crushed.
In this chapter we have only considered half of the problems faced in
these years; equal in contemporary eyes to Isaurian dominance was the
Ostrogothic power in the East. This is the subject of the next chapter.
The
Ostrogoths
THE GOTHS who appeared on the Roman frontiers in the third century were
probably Visigoths, the Ostrogoths being a later migration from the north.
By the middle of the fourth century, however, the latter were established
north of the Danube and Black Sea, where their great King Ermanaric founded a sizable empire. There they were
among the first to feel the westward push of the Huns and, though
beaten by them, for long acted as a barrier between these savages and
the empire in the East. In 380 they attacked the empire unsuccessfully,
but some of them were settled as allies (foederati) in Asia Minor in
383-95. They soon rebelled under their King Tribigild and were joined by
Gainas, a Goth high in the Roman service at the time. Under
his leadership they achieved some successes, but, having recrossed into
Europe, they were almost annihilated by loyal troops and by the Huns under Uldin in 401. By the time Attila became king of
the Huns we find the Ostrogoths his subject allies and their King Valamir
(also spelled Walamer or, in Greek, Balamer) an honored councilor to the great Hun. They
had already, however, been converted to Arian Christianity by the great
Bishop Ulfilas.
At Nedao the Ostrogoths under three brothers
of the royal Amal line, Valamir, Theudomir and Widemir—of whom
Valamir seems to have been the eldest and most important—joined their cousins
the Gepids under Ardaric in destroying their
Hunnish masters. After this victory they settled in Pannonia under some
sort of treaty with the Romans, and in the same year, 454, Theodoric, destined
to become the greatest king in their history, was born to Theudomir.
Because Theodoric (Thiuda-reiks in Gothic) was, it
seems, the only heir of the Amal line and as such spent some time in
Constantinople as a hostage for Valamir’s good conduct he was mistakenly thought to be Valamir’s son and is referred to as such rather consistently by Byzantine
historians. For seven years there was peace between the Eastern Empire and
the Ostrogoths, but in 461 trouble broke out.
When Valamir, the Scythian, broke his treaty and laid waste many Roman cities and lands,
the Romans sent ambassadors to him who censured him for his rebellion. So that
he might not again overrun the country, they arranged to supply him with 300
pounds of gold each year, for he said he roused his native horde to war
through want of necessities. As part of this treaty the young Theodoric
was sent to the capital, where he spent the next ten years of his life at
court.
In the next few years the Goths in Pannonia came into more or less
constant conflict with their neighbors, especially the Sciri.
This was an Alan race which had settled in Lower Moesia on the Danube
after Nedao, but had been stirred to war by a
certain Suevic King Hunimund, who had been taken captive by the
Ostrogoths. The remnants of this tribe formed an important part of
Odovacar's army in his final conquest of Italy a few years later.
About 471 the Sciri and Goths met in war and, being separated, both made preparations to call
in allies. Among others, they came to the Eastern Romans. Aspar thought
that an alliance should be made with neither, but the Emperor Leo wished
to help the Sciri. He
sent letters to the general in Illyria ordering him to send them the
necessary help against the Goths. In the fight Valamir was killed, and,
when Widemir left with his followers for Italy and
perished there, Theudomir was left as sole ruler of the Goths in Pannonia.
In the same year Aspar, the great leader of the German faction at
Constantinople, fell, causing severe discontent among the Goths in Roman
service. Possibly as a gesture to appease the followers of the Amal king
his son, now a lad of seventeen, was sent back to him. To prove his mettle to
his people he almost at once led a successful attack on the Sarmatians who
lived at Singidunum, modern Belgrade, farther down
the Danube. Two years later in 473 famine drove the Goths southward, where
they attacked the important city of Naissus and were only pacified by the grant
of lands in Macedonia. Shortly thereafter, Theudomir died and
was succeeded by Theodoric as king. He seems to have moved his people
almost at once, with or without the sanction of the Roman emperor, to
Lower Moesia.
In the meantime in Constantinople another group of Ostrogoths who had
taken service with the Romans after Nedao—and
were now forming a very important element in the regular Roman army—had
come under the domination of a leader also called Theodoric. He was not of
the royal Amal line but was distantly connected with it. It has been
suggested that this man, the son of Triarius and nicknamed Strabo (‘‘squinted’), had a brother married to Theudomir’s sister. He was also the nephew of Aspar’s wife and so had come to great prominence in
Constantinople under his uncle's favor and correspondingly into
temporary eclipse when Aspar and his family were killed. However, the
Gothic and other German troops rallied around him in opposition to the
Isaurians and proclaimed him king about 474.
In this dangerous situation the Emperor Leo sent Telogius the
silentiary to the barbarians in Thrace. The barbarians received him readily
enough and, in turn, sent ambassadors to the emperor, desiring to be
friends of the Romans. They asked for three things: first, that Theodoric
Strabo, their ruler, receive the inheritance which Aspar had left to him,
second, that he be allowed to live in Thrace, and, third, that he be
commander of the troops which Aspar had led as master of soldiers in
praesenti. The emperor absolutely refused the first two requests and agreed
concerning the generalship only on condition that Theodoric be an honest
friend to him, and so he dismissed the ambassadors.
When Theodoric Strabo, the leader of the barbarians, received his ambassadors
back from the emperor and found they
had accomplished nothing, he sent part of his forces to Philippi and with
the rest encamped before Arcadiopolis, besieging it by every means. He did
not capture the town by arms but by hunger, which assailed those within.
Indeed, they even seized horses and beasts of burden and dead bodies,
enduring manfully until help should come from somewhere. When this failed
to arrive they gave up hope and surrendered. Those who had been sent
against Philippi merely set fire to the suburbs of the city and did no
other serious damage. Though these forces were ravaging
Thrace, nevertheless the barbarians themselves suffered from
famine and sent an embassy for peace to the emperor. The agreement, made
under oath, was on these terms; each year 2000 pounds of gold were to be
given to the Goths, Theodoric was to be appointed general of the two
commands in the emperor’s bodyguard, which were highly
important posts, and be sole commander of the Goths themselves, the
emperor would admit into his own land none who wished to withdraw from the
Goths, and Theodoric Strabo would fight with the emperor against everyone
that the latter might order except the Vandals.
This treaty was obviously designed to bolster Strabo against Theodoric,
the true Gothic king of the Amal line, by giving him a patent of royalty
from the empire. That there may have been some misgivings among the
Goths themselves is obvious from the reference to deserters.
The exception made in favor of the Vandals was not so much because of
their common Germanic origin as because of the distances and dangers
involved in any attack on them, as shown by the disasters of the
expedition of 468, and their common Arian beliefs which had caused Aspar
to favor them too.
Strabo naturally came into almost immediate conflict with Zeno, the
Isaurian, when he came to the throne, and rebelling advanced as far as the
long wall defending the Thracian Chersonese. Heracleius,
the master of soldiers for Thrace^ was sent against him only to be beaten and captured.
Of this man we know that he was a general under Zeno, daring and eager to join battle, but, on
the other hand, without forethought in dangers and a man who took no
counsel before he recklessly went ahead with what he set out to do. He
considered rash impetuosity suited to a brave man and this, later, was the
cause of his downfall.
The Emperor Zeno sent an embassy to the commander of
the Goths concerning Heraclius, the general who had been captured by the Goths.
He promised to redeem him with a ransom of 100 talents, which was
agreed on. Zeno ordered the relatives of Heraclius to collect
this sum so that he himself might not seem to have been in a position
of servitude, since the man would have been freed by others. He sent the
money to the Goths in Thrace who took it and dismissed Heraclius from
their custody. As he was proceeding to Arcadiopolis, some Goths attacked
him. As he was walking along, one of them struck him violently on the
shoulder. One of Heraclius’ escort rebuked the Goth and said, “How now,
fellow, don’t you know your place? Don't you know whom you’ve struck?” The
other answered that he knew him well and was going to kill
him. Drawing their swords, one cut off Heraclius’ head and another
his hands. They say that Heraclius suffered according to his just deserts, for
he is reported to have ordered soldiers serving under him who were judged
to have committed a crime, but not one worthy of the death penalty, to be
thrown into a pit and stoned by the whole army. Thereafter the anger of
God was visited on him.
Strabo backed Basiliscus in his rebellion, and it was natural that Zeno
should favor Theodoric, in spite of the treaty of 474 with Strabo. After Zeno’s
restoration Strabo was stripped of his generalship, which the Amal
received with the title of patrician. Here we see the age-old Roman
policy of divide and rule once again in the playing off of the Gothic
factions against one another. In the next few years we find first Zeno and
Theodoric aligned against Strabo, then the two Goths against Zeno, and
finally Strabo and Zeno against Theodoric.
In 477 or 478 an embassy came to Zeno from the
treaty-Goths of Thrace whom the Romans call foederati. These allies were
soldiers led by Strabo, with whom the treaty of 474 had not been formally
renounced. They asked Zeno to make peace with Theodoric, the son of Triarius, who desired to lead a quiet life and not
to undertake war against the state. They asked Zeno to consider how, as an
enemy, the son of Triarius had harmed the
Romans, and how Theodoric, the son of Valamir, though a general and
friend, had destroyed their cities; Zeno should not now look at ancient enmities
rather than at how he might help the common good.
The emperor convened the senate at once and laid the problem of what he ought to do before it. The
senators said that the public revenue was not sufficient to supply
the subsidies and pay readily to both, since “we are not able to fulfill
our proper obligations even to the soldiers alone.” They concluded that
the emperor himself had the right to make this decision as to which of the
barbarians ought to be chosen as a friend.
Thereupon he summoned to the palace the soldiers stationed in the city and all the scholae, and,
mounting the speaker’s platform, he accused Strabo of many things.
Among these were that he had been hostile to the Romans from the
first, that he had despoiled the inhabitants of Thrace, that along with
Harmatius he had cut off their hands, that he had brought about the
expulsion of all the farmers there, and that he had stirred up the tyranny
of Basiliscus against the state and then had seduced him into putting
his own soldiers out of the way, as though the Goths alone
were sufficient. Finally, now, he was sending an embassy not
to demand peace but the command of the army. “Now then,” Zeno said, “whatever
opinion you yourselves hold about these matters, I want to hear from you. I
have summoned you here for this purpose, for I know well that those
emperors act safely who share their councils with the soldiers.”
When they heard the charges which he had made and saw the answer
wanted, they all shouted that Strabo was an enemy of the Romans, as were all those who had sided with
him. Zeno did not immediately give this answer to the envoys, but
waited until he should hear more of the events outside the city. Meanwhile,
certain men who wrote to Strabo of the happenings within the city were
made prisoners, among them Anthimus, a
physician, Marcellinus, and Stephanos. Not only had they sent letters of
their own, but they had forged documents of those in authority and dispatched
them to him, since they wanted to encourage him to think that he had
sufficient sympathizers in the city. Three senators, with the master
present, investigated these matters and inflicted many strokes of the lash
on these persons, and imposed perpetual exile on them. Zeno,
I suppose, wished to seem to abstain from the death penalty and
bloodshed.
Only a few months after this decision, however, when Zeno saw that the situation of Theodoric,
the son of Valamir, was becoming weaker and more precarious, and that
Theodoric, the son of Triarius, was assembling
his tribes and collecting his forces, he considered it better to dispel the latter's enmity on
reasonable terms, if he was willing to make an agreement. Sending
ambassadors, Zeno demanded that the son of Triarius hand over his son as hostage, according to his previous request, that
he remain as a private individual among his own people as at present,
causing no trouble, that, just as he had once demanded, he take whatever
property he had seized but in other respects remain peaceful, and that,
receiving no harm, he cause harm to no one.
The Goth answered that he would not surrender his son as hostage and
that he could not live on his own private property alone. While he had
been by himself without so many
tribes in his retinue, his private property might have sufficed for a man
who lived a very modest life, but now, since they had imposed on him the
necessity of gathering his tribes, he was compelled either to feed
those who came to him or to fight with them until, either defeated or
successful, he should bring a final and indisputable end to the whole
business.
When these messages had been delivered it seemed best to prepare for war
with all care. The emperor quickly summoned
all the legions and units near the Black Sea and in Asia and those
stationed in the eastern districts. There came, from all sides, no small
number. Baggage wagons were prepared, cattle were bought, and grain and
all other necessities for an army were made ready, since Illus himself was
going to march out.
Apparently Zeno changed his mind about his choice of generals, and when
he had appointed Martinian, a brother-in-law of Illus, as general, and his army had fallen
into utter lack of discipline, he at once sent men to the son of Valamir,
as this seemed a good idea. They said that he ought to delay battle no
longer, but ought to devote himself to action at once and fulfill the
hopes in accord with which he had been deemed worthy of a
Roman generalship. Hearing this, the Goth sent envoys to Byzantium in
his turn, saying that he would undertake no action until the emperor and
the senate had sworn to him that they would never again make a compact with
the son of Triarius. The senators and the military
leaders thereupon swore not to make such a treaty unless the emperor
desired it, and the emperor promised not to break the agreements already
made unless he perceived that the son of Valamir was first transgressing
them.
When these things had
been sworn to, it seemed best for Theodoric to move his force, which was
encamped at Marcianopolis, and to march closer
in. When he was at the gates of the Ha emus Range, the master of soldiers
of Thrace would join him with 2000 cavalry and 10,000 heavy infantry,
and when he had crossed the Haemus Range, another force of 20,000 foot and
6000 horse would meet him near the Ebro River at Adrianople. Besides, they
said another force would come from Heraclea and other towns and forts near
Byzantium if he needed it, so that nothing might be lacking that would
contribute to bringing their highest hopes to fruition. When Zeno had
promised these arrangements to the ambassadors he sent them
quickly away. Theodoric set out with his army and went to the pass,
as agreed, but when he arrived neither the commander of Thrace nor those
said to have been stationed at the Ebro River met him. But he passed
through the central deserts and reached the districts around Sondis, This is a great high mountain, difficult to
climb if anyone on top tries to prevent it. The son of Triarius was by chance encamped on it, and, attacking one another on its
approaches, both sides carried off herds, horses, and other booty.
The son of Triarius,
however, continually rode up to the camp of the other, upbraiding and
reproaching him bitterly, calling him a perjurer and a child, a madman,
an enemy of his own race and a traitor who did not know
the reputation of the Romans nor comprehend their intentions. “They wish,”
he said, “"while resting in peace, that the Goths wear each other
out. They have the victory without the combat whichever of us falls, and
whichever destroys the other will bring them a Cadmean victory, as they say, leaving
fewer of us to oppose their treachery. And now, having summoned you and
promised to come themselves and to make a common campaign, they are not
present, nor have they arrived at the cities as they said they would;
they have left you to be most vilely destroyed alone and to pay the
just penalty of your audacity at the hands of the race you have betrayed.”
When they heard this many of the son of Valamir’s host agreed with the arguments, and, coming to their general, of their own
accord they said that the other's reproaches were just, and that their
leader ought to cause no more destruction nor adhere to those
who betrayed him, neglecting the tics of a common ancestry.
On the following day Strabo again came to the hill which overlooked
their camp and called out, “Why do you destroy my kin, you villain? Why have you widowed so
many women? Where are their husbands? How has the wealth, which
everyone had when they set out with you from home on this campaign, been
wasted? Each of them had a pair or three horses, but now they advance
horseless and on foot, following you through Thrace like slaves, though
they are free men of no mean race. Since coming, have they shared a single medimnus of gold?”
When they heard this
the whole camp, men and women together, went to their leader Theodoric and with
shouting and uproar demanded an alliance. They all said that if he did not
comply, they would desert him and adopt the expedient course. Thereupon he
sent envoys to Theodoric, the son of Triarius,
and both men met by a river, one on either bank. Keeping the river between
them they held a parley and agreed not to war on each other and
arranged what they thought expedient. When the agreements had been
sworn to, they both sent ambassadors to Byzantium.
When the two Goths—the son of Valamir and the son of Triarius—had
made a treaty not to war on each other and had sent envoys to Byzantium, the
son of Valamir accused the emperor of having betrayed him. He said
that finding none of the promised troops he had made a true compact with
Theodoric, the son of Triarius. He demanded that
land be given him on which
he could
stay and grain sufficient to keep his army until the harvest and that
the emperor send the collectors of the imperial revenues (whom the Romans
call domestici) as quickly as possible,
to render an account of what the Goths had received. This was
necessary in order to legalize the requisitions made by the Goths. If the
Romans did not do these things for him he said he would be unable to
restrain his great throng from alleviating their needs by pillaging
whenever they could.
The other Theodoric, the son of Triarius,
spoke as follows: “The son of Triarius demands that
the agreements made by Leo be completely fulfilled for him, that the
stipends of previous years be paid, and that his relatives be
handed back to him alive. If, however, these have died, Illus
and other Isaurians to whom these men had been entrusted should swear
an oath concerning them.” If this was an oath required to furnish legal proof of the deaths of Aspar and
his family in order that Strabo might secure his inheritance it seems rather
belated considering Strabo’s earlier demands for this inheritance.
What answer Zeno made to Strabo, if any, is not recorded but when Zeno
heard these demands he answered the son of Valamir that he was a traitor and
had done everything contrary to what he had promised. He had promised
to wage war unaided and then had called for additional
help, and, further, having called for the force of Romans, he
had secretly made friendly overtures to Strain). When the commander of
Thrace and others well disposed toward the Roman cause perceived this, they
had not dared to meet him nor to unite their forces with his for fear of an
ambush. “ut now,” he said, “if he is willing to make
war on the son of Triarius, I will give him the
following when he is victorious: 2000 pounds of gold, 40,000 pounds
of silver, and, besides, an income of 10,000 nomismata,
and I will grant him to marry Juliana, the daughter of Olybrius, the
Western emperor, or some other noble woman in the state.’’
As soon as he said this he decorated most of those who had been sent from the Goth with
honors, and he sent ambassadors—first Philoxenus,
then Julianus—to see if they could persuade him to break with the son of Triarius. When they could not do so, the emperor sent
for the soldiers and entered on the war, calling on them to be of
good cheer since he himself was marching out and would
suffer whatever was necessary in common with them. When they heard
that the emperor himself was willing to lead them out, a most unusual
procedure at this period, each of them so spurred himself on to show the
emperor that he was a deserving man that even th se who formerly gave money to the generals to avoid having to take up arms
paid it again for a share in the expedition. Everyone took part in
the war with great excitement.
They captured the scouts sent out by
Theodoric, and the division of the son of Valamir’s bodyguard which had advanced to the
Long Wall, about 40 miles from Constantinople was nobly beaten off by those on
guard. When Zeno took on his own nature again—and was overcome by his
innate cowardice—they were angry and irritated and gathered in meetings.
They accused each other of utter cowardice, if, having hands and wielding
arms, they endured hearing of such softness, by which all the cities and might
of the Romans would perish and because of which anyone might hack at Roman
possessions as he pleased. When Martinian perceived this tumult he advised Zeno to disband the army as quickly as
possible, so that they would not join together and raise a rebellion. The
emperor ordered each unit to depart to its winter quarters,
since there would be peace with Theodoric, the son of Triarius. So
they broke camp—the majority disgusted with the disbanding—especially since it
turned out that they were split up before they could, considering the
common good, set up a man able in some way or other to retrieve the
empire from its present disgrace.
When Zeno had disbanded his army he sent to arrange peace with Theodoric, the son of Triarius, on whatever terms he could. Meanwhile, the son of
Valamir, gathering his forces, arrived near Rhodope. He attacked all
the fairest lands of the Thracian country and carried off the cattle. He
wiped out all farming and
killed and despoiled what he could not cany away. When Strabo
heard what was happening, he said he rejoiced that one called their
friend and son was doing the Romans such harm, but said he was sorry, all
the same, because the penalty for the Romans’ folly was being visited on
farmers about whom Zeno or Verina would not care in any way, even if
they perished.
When the ambassadors arrived, they made a peace treaty on condition that
the emperor supply pay and food for 13,000 men whom Strabo chose, that he be
appointed commander of the scholae of the imperial guard, that he
receive back whatever property he had formerly had, that he receive one of
the two armies around the emperor, as master of soldiers praesentalis, and that he have the honors to
which he had been named by Basiliscus. Concerning his relatives by
marriage, if they were dead as Zeno said, there was to be no more
discussion, but if they were alive, they would live in whatever city Zeno
thought best, taking the property which they had
had. When these things were agreed on, the emperor removed the son of
Valamir from office, made Strabo general in his place, and sent such money
as it was necessary to distribute immediately among the Goths.
Theodoric now facing the combined forces of Strabo and
the emperor was forced to retreat westward into Macedonia. The son of Valamir,
having lost many soldiers at the hands of the Roman generals,
withdrew with no little anger because of his sufferings, and
burned and murdered whatever he came on. He destroyed Stobi, the
first city of Macedonia, and slew the soldiers on guard there who resisted
him.
When it was
reported that the barbarian was lying in wait near Thessalonica, the citizens
immediately conspired together and overthrew all the statues of Zeno,
suspecting that the letters of the previous day had been
proclaimed with deceit, and that Zeno and Joannes the
praetorian prefect himself were intending to hand the city over
to the enemy. They attacked the prefect and were ready to tear him to
pieces. They brought fire and would have set the prefect's palace
(praetorium) ablaze, if the clergy and those in authority had not been
beforehand in snatching the prefect from the anger of the mob and in
checking the disorderly conduct with soothing words. He had not been
the cause of this trouble, they said, nor had the emperor intended hardship or suffering
for the city. It was necessary to defend it and to entrust the job to
whomever they considered trustworthy. They took the keys of the gates
from the prefect and gave them to the archbishop, planned a watch as
strong as possible, and were content With their general. Since Thessalonica,
besides being the seat of the praetorian prefect of Illyricum,
was also the seat of the bishop of that diocese it was natural to choose him as
a man bound to oppose the Arian Goths.
Meanwhile Zeno heard of the prevailing danger and saw that it would he
best, since no one wished to fight, to turn the
barbarian from the destruction of the cities by fair terms of peace,
considering the dire straits the latter were in. He sent Artemidorus his relative and Phocas, who had been the
secretary of his office when he was a general. They said, “The emperor has
made you his friend and has solemnly decorated you with the most glorious
honors among the Romans, and he has caused you to command the
greatest forces, and though you arc a barbarian has distrusted
you not at all. But you, seduced we know not how by the guiles of our
common enemies, have wiped out the good falling to your lot and have made
another man the master of your fate, when you ought not. It would not be
right to accuse the emperor of crimes which you have committed
against yourself and him. Now, since you have brought yourself to
this state, it remains for you to turn from your present misfortune and
from damaging cities and people, insofar as you can, and to send an embassy
to try to moderate the emperor, who is good.”
He was persuaded and sent men with them to Byzantium, himself
restraining his army from burning and from murdering men, though, since they
were in need of everything, he could not prevent them from providing
themselves with necessities. Advancing, he came to Heraclea in Macedonia,
and, since the archbishop in this town sent many gifts to his army and
himself, he kept all the country unharmed, causing no additional trouble for
the inhabitants there, and
tried to support his force moderately from the revenues of the district.
When his envoys came to Byzantium, they said that the
emperor ought to send an ambassador to him with full powers to deal
quickly with all matters, since it was impossible for him to restrain for long
such a large force from damage which might benefit them. The emperor
sent Adamantius, the son of Vivianus, a
patrician and once prefect of the city, on whom lie also conferred
consular rank (though not the consulship) and ordered that a district
in Pautalia be given to the barbarian. This
province is a part of Illyricum not far from the entrance to Thrace.
He did this so that, if Theodoric, the son of Triarius,
should revolt, he would have the son of Valamir posted in
reserve nearby to oppose him, and, if he intended to break the terms
of peace, he would be between the forces of Illyricum and Thrace, and would
more easily be surrounded. And if Theodoric should say that his army would
lack food for the present year, since they had done no sowing and had
no hope of fruit in Pautalia, two hundred
pounds of gold given to the envoy as he was setting out, were ordered
to be handed over to the prefect there to spend on bringing sufficient
supplies to the Goths in Pautalia.
While the envoy was still
in Byzantium, the soldiers stationed in Thessalonica attacked the prefect Joannes, sword
in hand, ambushing him as he was going out. Adamantius was assigned by the
orders of Zeno to settle this trouble. While these things were going on in
Thessalonika, the son of Valamir was waiting near Heraclea. He had
heard of the plans for the Pautalian settlement
before the emperor’s ambassador arrived, delayed as he was by the
events in Thessalonika, and, divining the emperor’s motives, decided to
seek his fortune farther West. He sent to Sidi-mundus, who was living in the
country around Epidamnus in Epirus, a man descended from the same tribe
and at this time appearing to be an ally of the Romans.
This countryside was virtually untouched by impoverishment caused by
the plundering of contending armies for a century or more. Sidimundus had a rich inheritance and regular pay from
the emperor and was a nephew of Aedoingus, or
Edwin, who was on very close terms with Verina and had command of the so-called domestici, an office of great importance
in the royal palace. Theodoric sent to this man, reminding him of his
relationship and asking him to interest himself in finding a way by which he
might rule Epidamnus and the rest of Epirus and cease from his long wandering,
so that settling in a walled city’ he could receive whatever fortune
granted.
When Sidimundus received his request, being a
barbarian, he thought it better to live with a barbarian than with Romans and went to
Epidamnus. He went around to each of its citizens privately, as if out of
kindness to them, and advised them to get quickly away to safety to the
islands or some other city with whatever they owned. He said that a
barbarian was attacking the country and that the emperor, who had sent Adamantius
for this purpose, approved. It would be better for them, he said, to
remove their belongings at greater leisure while the barbarian was not yet
there. He said the same things to the soldiers of the local garrison, 2000
in number, who could easily have warded off anyone who made a sudden
attack, and, troubling their minds and always striving to start some new
rumor, he persuaded nearly all of them to leave Epidamnus. He argued
that by resisting they would incur the anger of tlie emperor.
Then, he straightway sent to the son of Valamir to hasten there as
quickly as possible. The latter was waiting for the message from Sidimundus and also because his sister had been overcome by a disease from which she
died, but he pretended that he was waiting for the arrival of the embassy from
Zeno and to learn if the messages from the emperor were favorable to him.
When he had buried his sister, the summons from Sidimundus arrived. To the citizens of Heraclea, who had abandoned their city and fortified
a strong fortress, he sent a demand for a large supply of grain and
wine in order to have traveling supplies for his army on his departure.
They answered that they could do nothing, as what they had had in the very
small fortress had been consumed in their long stay there. In anger he burned
as much of the city as he could, since it was empty of men, and
straightway set out.
On his journey he marched by a difficult
and narrow road leading to New Epirus, so-called. He sent the cavalry in advance to occupy the heights
of the Scardus range for the army, to advance
through those places while they were still not expected, and to drive hick
by a sudden attack any garrison there. When they approached, the
soldiers standing guard on the wall, seeing the multitude of
the enemy and astounded at their sudden appearance, did not wait to join
battle. They did not even have the foresight to close the fortress, but
quickly fled, reckless, in their panic, of everything which could have
helped them at that crisis. The Goths proceeded on their way through a
great empty land, with Theodoric himself at their head and with Sons,
the greatest of the generals under him, holding the center and
Theodimundus, another son of Valamir, in charge of the rearguard.
Theodoric, in the lead and full of confidence that no one was following
them, ordered those on the wagons and with the other baggage
animals to advance. He himself hurried on to surprise and
capture whatever town he could. Coming to Lychidnus, he was repulsed,
for it lies in a strong position and is full of springs inside its walls,
and grain had been stored in advance inside. Descending from there he took Scampia, whose inhabitants had abandoned it some time before. From this town he proceeded to
Epidamnus and seized it.
When Adamantius learned this
news he sent forward one of the royal cavalrymen (whom they call magistriani) to charge Theodoric with acting contrary
to the promise of his embassy and to order him to keep the peace and not
to seize ships or further disturb the present situation in any way
until he himself should arrive. Lastly, he asked the Goth to send a man to
give pledges for his return after the embassy and for his complete safety.
He sent this message to the fellow and setting out from Thessalonika came
to Edessa, where Sabinianus and Philoxenus were.
Sabinianus was appointed master of soldiers of Thrace in 479 and
proved himself an able general and disciplinarian.
They handed letters to Sabinianus and, making him a general, took
careful counsel about the situation. Attacking the barbarians as they advanced
did not seem safe, for only a few mercenaries of his own retinue were with Sabinianus himself—part of the
state army and public forces was scattered in various cities and part was
serving with the general Onoulph. It seemed best
to send orders out to summon the soldiers and also to send the
ambassador to announce the appointment of the general. The horseman, who
had been sent on in advance by Adamantius to Theodoric, met the Romans as
they were starting. He had with him a priest of the barbarians, whom the
Romans call a presbyter, to give him surety of safe conduct. Taking
this man with them, they hastened forward to Lychidnus. The men of
that city, both the citizens of rank (for this city was formerly wealthy
and fortunate) and others, met them and they entered the place.
Adamantius sent to Epidamnus again, ordering Theodoric to come to one of
the places around Lychidnus with
a few followers to discuss the matters with him about which he had sent a
message, or, if he wished Adamantius to come to Epidamnus, to send Soas, his general, and Dagistheus as
hostages to Lychidnus, to be retained until he returned. The Goth sent
these men, but ordered them to remain at Scampia and send forward a man to bind Sabinianus by oath to deliver the hostages
unharmed when Adamantius returned safely.
But Sabinianus refused to swear the oath. In
former times, he said, he had sworn to nothing, nor would he now lay aside
one of his old nations. When Adamantius said that it was necessary to
conform to the occasion or the embassy would be fruitless—for he said he
would not go unless he received surety of his safety—;Sabinianus
was not persuaded. He said the other knew what he should do, but that
he himself would do nothing contrary to his own custom. Thereupon,
Adamantius, being at a loss, took two hundred soldiers and set out in the
evening through inaccessible hills and on a narrow and unused road,
not known to many. They said it was then traversed by cavalry for the
first time. He went by a circuitous route and came to a fortress near
Epidamnus, situated on a steep hill and otherwise impregnable. Under it was a deep
ravine through which flowed a swift river.
He summoned Theodoric to this place, and he came obediently,
posting the rest of his army far off and reaching the river with a few cavalry.
Adamantius, having stationed his soldiers in a ring around the hill so
that there would be no encirclement on the part of his opponent, went down
to a rock from which he could be heard and ordered the barbarian to
dismiss the others. They conversed alone. When Theodoric had taken his
stand he accused the Romans—justly, as it seemed—saying, “I myself chose
to live completely outside Thrace, far off toward Scythia, and by remaining
there I did not think I would disturb anyone. I was ready to obey the
emperor ni whatever he commanded. But you
summoned me as though to a war against Theodoric, son of Triarius, and first promised that the general of
Thrace would meet me at once with his forces. He never appeared. Then you
promised that Claudius, the treasurer of the Gothic funds would
come with our mercenaries’ pay? I did not see him. And, third, you
gave me guides for the roads, who left the easier ways toward your enemies
and took us by a steep path and under overhanging crags. As I went among
these with my cavalry and wagons and all the camp equipment, I might
have been almost completely wiped out along with my whole band, if
the enemy had suddenly attacked us. I was forced to make an agreement with
them, for which many thanks must be given, because though they could have
destroyed me—being abandoned by you—they spared me.”
Adamantius reminded him of his honors from the emperor: that he had been
made a patrician and general— honors among the Romans for those who have toiled especially hard—and that
he had been laden with other gifts and wealth. In return for all this he
ought never to treat him otherwise than as his father. As a matter
of fact Theodoric had been adopted as son-in-arms by Zeno in 474 at
the time of Zeno’s restoration after the rebellion of Basiliscus.
Adamantius also tried to remove the complaints against the emperor (which in my
opinion were justified). He said that the Goth had acted
intolerably, seizing parts of the Roman Empire under the pretext of
an embassy, and that, although they had had him shut in Thrace by
mountains and rivers and an encirclement of encamped soldiers,
nevertheless, they had freely agreed to his leaving. He could not have
moved from that position if the Romans had been unwilling, not even if he
had had a force ten times greater than his present one. Therefore, he
advised him to act more reasonably toward the emperor, for, in the long
run, he would be unable to outdo the might of the Romans who opposed him
on every side. If he would trust him, he ought to leave Epirus and the
cities there, for it was not to be endured that such great cities
should be occupied by him and their own native citizens expelled. He
should go to Dardania where there was
land—extensive compared with that he was now living on, and
beautiful and fertile besides, and lacking settlers. Fanning this, he could
support his army in complete plenty.
Theodoric swore that he desired this, but that his army would not stand
for it because of having suffered so many hardships earlier and of having
now barely attained a cessation of them. While they
were still not rested, he was unable to lead them on such a journey. The Romans,
he said, ought to allow them to winter here now, if they did not go further
than the cities they already had or cause additional devastation. And when
agreement had been reached on all matters besides these, they should
send a man, when spring came, to lead them to Dardania,
and they would readily follow. He said that he was willing to put his
baggage and host of noncombatants in any city the emperor chose, leave his
mother and sister as hostages for his complete trustworthiness, and go as
quickly as possible to Thrace with 6000 of his most warlike followers. He
promised that with these and the Illyrian and any other troops which the
emperor sent he would destroy all the Goths in Thrace on condition that, if
he succeeded, he be made general in place of Theodoric, son of Triarius, and be
received into the city to live as a citizen in the Roman way. He was even
ready, if the emperor so ordered, to go to Dalmatia to restore Nepos to
the Western throne.
Adamantius replied that he had no authority to make any agreement with
him while he remained in that country, but that the emperor must first
consent to the matter.
He would, therefore, return, he said, and Theodoric should wait until
he had learned the emperor’s decision. They separated from one another on
these terms.
While Adamantius was busy with these negotiations, Roman forces had
assembled at Lychidnus in accordance with the orders of the general. Someone reported
to Sabinianus that the barbarians were leisurely descending from Candavia—scorning danger—both those with the baggage
and most of the wagons and those in the rearguard, including Theodimundus, the
brother of Theodoric, and the mother of the two, and that there was a
good chance of conquering the greater part of them. Sabinianus was to
go with the cavalry himself, and he sent a considerable body of infantry
in a circuit through the mountains, telling them when and where they should
make their appearance. Then he dined and set out with his army during the
evening. At daybreak he attacked the Goths, who were already on their way.
Theodimundus and his mother quickly fled at the attack, slipping down to
the plain and at once destroying the bridge over which they
crossed. This spanned a deep gully in the middle of the road and its
destruction made pursuit impossible. They also, however, made escape impossible
for some of their own men, so that, though they were few, in sheer
desperation they came to close quarters with the cavalry. When the
infantry appeared over their heads according to plan, they were defeated.
Some died attacking the cavalry and some attacking the infantry.
Sabinianus captured their 2000 wagons, more than 5000 soldiers, and no little
booty. He burned some of the wagons in the mountains—since it was
too much work to drag them through difficult craggy country— and
returned to Lychidnus.
He found Adamantius returned from the meeting with Theodoric, for
Theodoric had as yet learned nothing of what Sabinianus
bad done in the mountains. Sabinianus placed the nobly born warriors under
guard and distributed the others among his soldiers with the booty. He
had ordered the cities to prepare many wagons for the use of his army,
but when he had captured the wagons he told the cities not to trouble
themselves further, since he had enough. After this Adamantius wrote to
the emperor, as he had promised, about the discussion between
Theodoric and himself. Sabinianus and Joannes, the prefect, also wrote
about what had happened, boasting mightily and asserting that it was
unnecessary to make any agreement with the barbarian, since there was hope
of driving him away from the country by force, or of wearing him
down if lie remained.
When the emperor received these messages and considered that war was better
than a shameful peace, he summoned the embassy home, ordering that no
agreement be made yet with the enemy. He told Sabinianus and Genton, a Goth married
to a Roman woman from around Epirus and who had some influence there, to
direct every effort toward the war, since he had no intention of
making an agreement with the enemy. Adamantius summoned his soldiers,
praised them for their eager spirit, and, like their fathers, ordered them
to continue to act nobly, and read them the emperor’s command. Having
encouraged them with high hopes that the emperor never dismissed any
man’s zeal without reward, he gained great praise and was sent away with
honor. He left, doing nothing more.
Theodoric was held in check in Epirus by Sabinianus until 481, but Constantinople was
afflicted by another civil war in these years when, towards the end
of 479, Marcian
rebelled. After violent fighting in and around Constantinople Marcian was
temporarily taken into custody. Theodoric, the son of Triarius,
learning of these events, considered the time ripe to attack the city and
the emperor himself. Straightway he raised all his barbarian force and
came with the pretence that he desired to guard
the emperor and the city, although it was abundantly clear what he
was actually coming for. When the emperor heard the news he sent a
cavalryman to him with a royal letter, praising him for his zeal but
ordering him to depart —there no longer being need of him—lest he again involve
the city, just calmed down from such a great disturbance, in further suspicion
and stir up the usual disquiet to a worse outbreak.
The Goth replied that he would himself obey the emperor, but could no
longer turn his host back—such a large body having been collected and no small
part of it being unruly. He thought that no one would oppose him under
the walls—no parapets or towers having been set up—and that all the populace would side with him
on his arrival out of hatred of the Isaurians. This was the very thing
Zeno feared, and he sent Pelagius with much money and many promises
of gifts for Strabo himself and for the whole Gothic force. Pelagius
persuaded them to go away, partly by threats, partly by promises, and
partly by no small sums of money, tempting their naturally greedy
character.
He considered that this removed an alarming throat
from the city, for if the Goth had entered there would have been
internecine warfare and a conflagration of everything. The Isaurians,
determined not to be driven out tamely, had prepared beforehand long poles
with linen and sulfur bound on their ends. If they hid been
attacked, they were ready with these to set the whole city on fire.
Thus Strabo departed. The emperor, however, often sent him messages,
demanding Procopius, Marcian’s brother, his
attendants, and Busalbus, and asking him to show in this
way evidence of his good will and obedience. The Goth replied that he
would obey the emperor in all respects, but that it was not right for
Goths, any more than for other men, freely to hand over suppliants and
persons demanding safety to those who wished to arrest them. He,
therefore, asked the emperor to leave them alone, since they were men
who would in no way be troublesome, except insofar as they lived. And so
they lived with Strabo, farming a small tract of land.
Alarmed and angered by this fresh show of independence by the Goth, the
emperor deprived Theodoric, the son of Triarius, of
his office, and
appointed Trocundes in his place, and set Aetius over
the forces in Isauria.... Strabo then renewed an alliance with Theodoric and
this union of the two Theodorics again
disturbed the affairs of the Romans, for they pillaged the
cities throughout Thrace, so that Zeno turned to the Bulgarians who
were then first summoned to an alliance. Theodoric himself, being still in
Epirus, was probably a silent partner in this attack on the empire.
When Theodoric, the son of Triarius, met the
Huns [or Bulgarians rather, for these terms are constantly confused] and
defeated them in battle, he advanced against the city
of Constantinople and would easily have taken it, if Illus had not
occupied the gates first and guarded it. From there he crossed to the
place called Sycae and again failed in his attempt.
Finally, he went over to Near Hestiae and Losthenium so-called, and tried to ferry across to
Bithynia. But he was beaten in a sea fight and went back to Thrace. From
there he marched against Greece with his son, Recitach, his two brothers,
his wife, and about 30,000 Scythians, but he was killed at the
so-called Stable of Diomede. While mounting his horse early
one morning, it threw him onto an upright spear standing at the side
of his tent. Some contended that the blow had been aimed by his son,
Recitach, who had been beaten by him. His wife, Sigil da, who was present,
buried him by night. Recitach, his son, became ruler of the tribe
with his uncles on his father’s side. A little later he slew them and
ruled the land of Thrace alone, performing more outrageous acts than his
father.
Strabo died in 481, and the next year Zeno, having previously slain Sabinianus, the commander of Illyricum, by craft, sent Joannes the
Scythian and Moschianus, generals, against the other
Theodoric, who had again rebelled and was ravaging both the Roman Empire
and in particular the neighboring districts of Greece.
These generals were not the equals of Sabinianus, and Zeno was forced to
come to terms with Theodoric in 483. Lands were assigned him and his
followers in Mocsia and along the Black Sea
coast. He was made a master of soldiers and consul for 484, and Zeno made plans
to use him against the rebellious Illus. Theodoric before setting out
eastward demanded the death of Recitach, since he could not leave a
possible rival free scope in Europe during his absence.
When Zeno saw that Recitach was hostile out of jealousy of Theodoric, he
contrived to have him killed by
the son of Valamir, who was his cousin, but who had an old grudge against
him since he had killed his... He murdered Recitach in a suburb called Bonophatianae, when he was going from a bath to a feast, by
striking him in his side.
Zeno sent Theodoric to the war against Illus, but when he reached
Nicomedia he faithlessly recalled him, though the Gothic troops continued the
war. Then he sent some of the so-called Rugians under Ermenaric, the son of Aspar, against
Illus. He also sent out an expedition by
sea and appointed Joannes, Basiliscus, and Paul to be admirals, the latter
having risen from slavery to become his bursar. The identity of these men is
uncertain. Joannes the Scythian had replaced Illus as master of
soldiers in the East, but it is hard to say whether he is
meant. Paulus may be the former attacker whom Illus had spared or
possibly his slave.
A new breach between Theodoric and Zeno followed, and in 486, in the
consulship of Longinus, who was appointed in the following period, when
Theodoric again revolted and plundered the Thracian lands,
Zeno turned the Rugian race against Odovacar,
since he knew that this man was preparing for an alliance with Illus. Odovacar
and his army crowned themselves with a glorious victory
in 487, and also sent gifts of the spoils to Zeno.
He anticipated the attack of the Rugians by
attacking them in their own land beyond the Danube and utterly
destroying their power. Zeno then rejected
these allies of his and rejoiced in what had been done.
In the next year Theodoric, returning from Novae, encamped at Regium,
so-called, and attacked the neighboring lands—in particular Melantias about eighteen miles from Regium. Being willing to give way to
him, Zeno sent him his own sister, whom he had held living with the
empress, with much money, while he was still waging war. He gave him
whatever he wanted with the idea in mind that he might
remain friendly.
So for six years after the death of Strabo, Theodoric vibrated between
peace and war with the empire. Then
by a brilliant stroke of diplomacy Zeno and his advisers saw how they
could at once rid themselves of the Ostrogothic menace and at the same
time punish the barbarian usurper on the Western throne. Theodoric was
commissioned to proceed to Italy against Odovacar. He left Moesia with
his people in 488 and in the next year fought his way into Italy. Within
two years almost all of Italy had been conquered and Odovacar, decisively
beaten in the field, blockaded in Ravenna. This siege persisted for
another two years, until finally under the urging and mediation of the
local bishop the two rivals were induced to sign a compact in February
493.
Theodoric and Odovacar agreed in a treaty with each other that both should rule the Roman
Empire, and thereafter they talked together and frequently went to see
each other. But ten days had not passed when Odovacar was at Theodoric’s headquarters and two of
the latter’s henchmen came forward as though suppliants and grasped Odovacar's
hands. Therewith those hidden in ambush in the rooms on either side rushed
out with their swords. They were panic-stricken at the sight of their
victim, and when they did not attack Odovacar, Theodoric himself
rushed forward and struck him with a sword on the collarbone. When he
asked “Where is God?” Theodoric answered, “This is what you did to my
friends.” The fatal blow pierced Odovacar’s body as far as the
hip, and they say Theodoric exclaimed, “There certainly wasn’t a bone in
this wretched fellow.” Sending the corpse outside to the meeting
places of the Hebrews he buried it in a stone coffin. Odovacar
had lived sixty years and ruled fourteen. His brother was shot down
with arrows on his allotment of land as ho was fleeing, and Odovacar’s
wife, Sunigild, was arrested along with his son Ocla, whom he had appointed Caesar. Theodoric sent
this boy to Gaul, and when he returned to Italy he put him to death and
had the wife stoned to death while in prison.
With this piece of barbaric treachery he established himself as sole
ruler of an Ostrogothic kingdom in Italy. He lived until 526 and left
behind him one of the most golden reputations for statesmanship, nobility,
and honor. This kingdom was eventually destroyed by Justinian.
The history of the next century differs in many ways from that of the
fifth. The chief threats to the Eastern Empire no longer were to come from
the north but from the traditional enemy—Persia—in the east. The empire was
to maintain all her frontiers with relative ease and, under the great
Justinian, was even to take the offensive and to win back North Africa,
Sicily, Italy, and parts of Spain from the Germans. But from our point of
view the greatest difference appears in reading about these events. In place of
the dim and disjointed flickers of light thrown on events of
the tragic fifth century by fragmentary or miserably
inadequate chronicles, we have, for the sixth, great beacons of
information in the magnificent and complete works of Procopius and the
almost equally complete and illuminating writings of Joannes Lydas, Agathias, Menander Proctector, to say nothing of the huge compilation of
laws and legal writings made under Justinian. If no other century of Roman
imperial history after the first is so completely documented as the sixth
no other (except possibly the third) is so poorly recorded as the fifth.
But we can in the murk still discern the outlines of the Greek tragedy.
The century started with barbarians dominant at the courts and in the army;
it ended with half the empire having passed completely out of Roman control but
with the remainder at last really independent of the foreigners and
savages and so strengthened for another nine and a half centuries
of civilized life.
In the translations I have retained tire ancient place names (except in
the case of the Danube River, Spain, and one or two others), but
elsewhere, especially in the ease of names occurring only once or twice, I
have sometimes used the modem names. This list only includes ancient place
names that require identification for the modem reader (and where this is
impossible I have so said) and one or two names of infrequent use today.
Adrianopolis—Edirne in European Turkey
Ancyra—Ankara
Aquileia—west of Trieste on the Adriatic
Arcadiopolis—probably the ancient Bergulae,
renamed modem Bcrgas between Constantinople and
Adrianople (Edime)
Arelate—Arles
Azestus—unknown
Balaam—unknown
Bithynia—province on north central eoast of
Asia Minor Blachernae—a suburb west of Constantinople. There was a chureh of St. Maria there
Borine—see Nicomedia
Bononia—Boulogne
Bonophatianae—unknown
Bruttium—in the toe of Italy
Caesarea (in Cappadocia)—modern Kaisari in Turkey
Calchedon (less correctly, Chalcedon)—across the Bosporus from Constantinople,
now Kadikoy. Site of fourth Oecumenical Council in 451
Candavia—a mountain range between Lychidnus and Durrazzo (Epidamnus or Dyrrachium)
Cappadocia—province in central Asia Minor
Carsum—probably
the Carso of Procopius De Aed. IV. xi. 20, described as in the
interior of Moesia. Cf. I tin. Ant. 224. 4 (Wesseling).
Modern Harsova in Romania
Caspian Cates—see Iouroeipaach
Cherris—see Dalisandus, also called the hill of
Papirius in J. A. frag. 206 (2). Muller thinks it not far from Caesarea in
Cappadocia
Chersonese —Gallipoli
Chiris—possibly
for Tzitzis, modern Debod
Cilicia—province along southeast coast of Asia Minor
Colchis—a country to the East of the Black Sea, also called Lazica from
the inhabitants
Corycus—Korgos in southern Turkey
Cos- see Knidus
Dacia—now applied to a province south of the Danube
Dalisandus—one of the numerous hill towns or forts in Isauria, like Cherris, which are unidentifiable now. There was another Dalisandus in Lycaonia farther west.
Dalmatia—roughly modem Yugoslavia
Dardania—a district near Sofia and probably the equivalent of Pautalia
Drecon R.—see Tigas
Dricca R.—see Tigas
Dyrrachium—see Epidamnus
Edessa—Vodena in Macedonia, not the same city
as in Priscus frag. 32 (P- ’73)
Edessi—Urfa
in eastern Turkey (p. 9)
Epidamnus—or Dyrrachium, modem Durazzo
Epirus—also called Epirus Nova, roughly modem Albania Cala’ia—in central Asia Minor, or Gaul (usually
Western Galatia)
Gangra—or Germanicopolis, Kiankari, Tschangri, or Cankiri north of Ankara in Turkey
Gorga—unknown but presumably on the northern Persian frontier
Hadrianople—see Adrianople Hacmns Mts.—modem name
Hellespont—Dardanelles
Ileraclea—formerly Pcrinthus, modem Eregli on the Sea
of Marmora. In Malchus frag. 15 the Heradea in Macedonia (modem Monastir) is not indicated
(pp. 132,164)
Heradea—Monastir (in Malchus frag. 18). It was an
important administrative and military center on the Egnatian Way between the Aegean and Adriatic seas, commanding passes of the Balkans
and the great Central plain of Macedonia (pp. 170-72)
Hestiac -see Sycae
Iberia—not Spain but a country to the east of the Black Sea between the
Roman and Persian empires
Illyricum—roughly modem Yugoslavia, Albania, and parts of Hungary and
northern Greece
louroeipaach—also called Biriparach or Biraparach by John Lydus (De Mag. iii. 52-53). In the Daricl Pass between Baku and Derbent;
often carelessly called the Caspian Gates. Cf. Bury, op. cit., II, 6.
Isauria—in south central Asia Minor
Italics—Italy and the islands of Sicily, Sardinia, and Corsica Jotabe—Iaboa (Jobeb)
in the northern Red Sea, an important trading center on the sea route to
India and a Roman customs station
Knidus (Cnidus)—a city on the modem Cape Krio on the Turkish Aegean coast and Cos the
adjoining island, now Stanco
Losthenium—see Sycae
Lychidnus—Oclirida on the northern edge of the
lake of the same name, where an isolated cliff dominates the
surrounding country. There is still a castle there
Maeotis—Sea of Azov Marcianopolis—Shumba
Margus—Dubrovica at the mouth of the Morava R.
in Yugoslavia
Massilia—Marseilles
Moesiu—two
provinces along the Danube toward its mouth Moguntiacum—Mainz.
It was plundered by the Germans
in 4°7 . .
Mysia—province of west central Asia Minor
Natisus—Nish, a very important city and site of an arms factory Narbo—Narbonne
Neapolis—see Caesarea
Nedao—unidentified
river in Pannonia
Nieomedia—Ismit on the Gulf of that name opening off
the Sea of Marmora. There are two sizable lakes fairly near it, but they
were called Sumonensis and Ascmia.
Which of these is referred to under the name of Boane,
if either, cannot be determined
Nicopolis—in Epirus (Muller) on the northern peninsula enclosing the Gulf of Arta
Noricum—roughly modem Austria
Novae—Vardim near Svishtov on the Danube in Bulgaria. Also called Eustia by
Jordanes xviii. 101
Novidunum—lsaccea in Romania near the mouth of the
Danube, not Novigrad on the Colapis R., a branch of the Upper Save in ancient Pannonia as Muller, V, 24, says
Oasis—El Kargeh (cf. p. 18)
Odessus—Vama on the Black Sea in Bulgaria
Pannonia—(Paeonia in Greek), western Hungary
Paphlagonia—central Turkey
Papirius (hill of)—see Cherris
Patavio—Pettau or Ptuj on
the Drave in Yugoslavia Pautalia—or Pantalia, a little south of Sofia (Sardica)
Pegai—a
suburb of Constantinople, also called Selymbria. The
word means "springs*'
Pergamum—Brrgnma in n.
w. Turkey
Philac—100
miles south of Thebes on the Nile. It was at the southern boundary of Roman
territory at the First Cataract Philippi—Filibah in Bulgaria
Phflippopolis—Plovdin in Bulgaria
Phoenico—a town of this name lay east and slightly north of Thebes, but cannot
be meant in Olympiodorus frag. 37. There is either a textual error, or
another unidentifiable town is meant
Placent ia—Piacenza
Prima—Toski or Toshka in Egypt
Propontus—Se* of Marmora
Ratiarii—Near Akchar below Viddin on tlie Danube in Bulgaria (Bury in Cibbon, III, 425 n. and Thompson, Attila
and the Huns, p.
83). It was the capital of Dacia Ripensis and the site of an arms factory (Not. Dign.
Or. xlii. 43; xi. 38) Regium—Reggio in Italy (p. 35)
Regium—a western suburb of Constantioople (p,
182)
Rhaetia—Tyrol and south Bavana
Rhodope Mts.—modem name
Salona—also called Spalato, modem Split
Sardica—Sofia. It was destroyed in the
invasion of either 441,
443, or 447
Saus R.—Save
S cam p ia—Elbassan
Scardus Mts.—modem name
Sebasta—(or Augusta in Latin), Sevasti in Turkey Sdymbria—rce Pegai
Singidunum—Belgrade
Sirmium—either Mitrovica or Sabae on the Save
in Yugoslavia Sondis—unknown. Valesius’
conjecture, Sued, is a pure guess
(Hodgkin, Italy and
Her Invaders, III, 86, says this is Manso’s guess)
Stable of Diomede—on the Egnatian Road,
possibly to be identified with Cellae (the name means
“storehouse"), modem Kailari
Stobi—near Gradsko in southern Yugoslavia
Suania—a
country in the Caucasus
Sycae—just
across the Colden Hom from Constantinople.
Hestiae and Losthenium, other suburbs of tlie city are farther north
Syene—or Soene in Creek, Aswan near tlie ancient Philae in upper Egypt
Talmis—Kaiabshu
Thapis—possibly
for Taphis, modem Tafa
Thebes—a very large and aneient city near
modem Kamac on the upper Nile in Egypt
Thessalonica—Salonika
Tibisia R.—see Tigas
Tigas R.—the Tisia of Jordanes xxxiv. 178 (frag. 9, p. 101 and V,
33 and the modem Theis. The Tiphesas R. is the Tibisia of Jordanes, foe. cit., or sometimes Tibiscus and the modem Temes. The Drccon of p. 81 and p. 103, called the Dricca by
Jordanes, loc. cit., can hardly be the modem Drave as some have
supposed. First, the ancient name of the Drave was Dravus or Draus, and second the river referred to on
p. 81 is north of the Danube, which Priscus had already crossed (p.
75). The different orders in which the rivers are mentioned on p. 81 and
p. 101 and the fact that in both places the Theis is mentioned before the Temes, when Priscus must have reached and crossed the
fetter first, shows that he makes no attempt to name the rivers in the
order with which they were met. This makes the identification of the Drecon difficult, but probably either the modem Bega, Maros, or Koros, all of which flow from the east into
the Theis, is meant. The former seems most likely, since no ancient
name is recorded for it, whereas the others are known elsewhere as- the Marisus (or Marisia) and Crisii (or Gera-sus). Any of these three would accord well
enough with a journey toward the northwest from a Danube crossing
near Margus (Dubrovica). Possibly, the Geographus Ravennan IV.
14, refers to this river under the name Drica. Cf.
Closs, note to Jordanes xxxiv p. 127, and the inconclusive note
of Thompson, op. cit., pp. 221-22 with the references there Tiphcsas R.—see Tigas Tisia R.—see Tigas Trapezus—Trebizond Va’.cntia—Valence
Varanus—or Ouanarus, part of Constantinople
Viminacium—Kostolacz (or Kostolatz)
near Margus downstream on the Danube. Procopius De Aed.
IV. v. 17 says of this town that 'long ago it was destroyed to its very
foundations”